On arrival at the city of Yod misunderstandings have caused a brawl and a confrontation. Eriana faces up to Marlin of Brikant, who is in charge of the port troops, and who does not believe her story! It is up to Ursula and Tyra to find a way out of the impasse - in a city where anyone can be an enemy.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

45 - Evening Excursion

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Eriana looked furious as Marlin's words sunk home. Her angry response was cut short by Ursula's hand upon her arm.

"Highness, I can see how it might look. The only way this might be resolved is to find Lord Kalmenar. Is he with your men?"

Marlin started. "Kalmenar? He is here?"

Eriana asked, "You know him? Will you take his word, since you will not take mine?"

"I know Lord Kalmenar slightly..." He considered how to address Eriana, ending with, "Your Highness," out of politeness. "He has visited my father once or twice on business for the King. What is he to you?"

"He joins me on my ship as diplomatic advisor -"

"Your ship!"

"Aye, I am owner and captain of the former Einnland vessel Visund. We travel upstream along the Sirrel exploring its peoples, who are new to those who sail with me."

Marlin stared at her. "You are telling me that you are a Princess of my own land, you own a ship and you are exploring the Sirrel? And yet you say that Lord Kalmenar joins you on this ship of yours, sailing the river, which all know well? A strange tale indeed, and very little of it believeable! You have a foreign accent," he then pointed at Ursula, "and so do you! Mayhap you are spies of some kind, come to make mischief here in Yod."

Eriana glared back. "You have not answered my question, little man. Will you accept the word of Lord Kalmenar?"

Marlin considered before nodding. "Aye, I will... if he exists at all. Where is it that he is supposed to be lodged?"

Eriana shrugged. "I know not the particulars. The city is crowded, so I was told, so my men were sent to the barracks which formerly held those who crewed the galleys of Yod. I assume that Kalmenar went with them."

"A likely tale, thought up to satisfy the moment! Fortunately it is one that is easy to prove or disprove." He turned. "Kalis, take Hammel and go to the Water Barracks. Ask there for this Kalmenar and bring him back here."

"That will likely get your men killed," Eriana remarked.

Marlin put out a hand to Kalis. "Wait!" To Eriana he asked, "Why?"

"Did I not tell you? My men will be there... all twenty-one of them, together with our pilot and Kalmenar. All are heavily armed and will likely resent one of their party being taken away, especially by troops they do not recognize."

"Twenty-one?"

"Aye." Eriana's smile was predatory. "Almost all of whom accompanied me when we took Boldan's Rock from those of Yod."

"Boldan's Rock!" Marlin's surprise showed. "But that was carried out by mercenaries, it was said. A whole regiment from a land beyond Plif."

"Hah! We were named a regiment, to make our status legal in Palarand and among the Allied forces. Only a small group, used to winter warfare and unusual tactics, could have done what we did. And you must needs remember the women of the Palace Guard who went with us, without whom we would never have enticed those of Yod to open the gates."

Marlin's eyes narrowed. "This tale becomes less likely the more you add to it... Mistress. Women of the Guard, indeed!"

Bennet shot up to stand beside Eriana. "My Lord! Danisa and Heldra were the two who went with Her Highness, they were two of the first to join His Majesty's guard. I have heard the tale of that assault from their own lips." Her eyes pierced Marlin. "If you name me liar, I would gladly meet you in the Ring and you shall see what manner of guardswomen we are!"

He almost flinched but stood his ground at the interruption. "You are?"

"I am Guardswoman Bennett and this is Guardswoman Semma," she said, gesturing. "I remember you coming to the palace last summer for the Harvest Festival with those of Brikant. At that time I worked in the kitchens and I heard many stories of your interest in Princess Garia... though she was Lady Garia then, of course."

It was all too much for Marlin to take in so the appearance of Minna with a tray, ready to set out the table, provided a welcome distraction. She curtseyed hesitantly in front of him.

"What is this?" he asked.

"My Lord, I was about to prepare the table for the evening meal for these travelers. Do you join them? Or are you about to..." take them away.

"My Lord." That was Eriana.

He turned again. "What?"

She flipped a hand. "Leave us. We have spent all day on the river, we are tired, we are hungry. Leave two men at the door if you must but we must needs eat. This matter can be resolved afterwards."

"But you cannot possibly -"

Eriana was implacable. "Leave us. Now. Let the hostel staff do what they must."

Well she certainly sounds like a Princess!

"As you wish." Marlin's complexion, already dark, darkened even more with his anger. "This conversation is not finished, though. I will be waiting."

He ushered his men out and then, with hand signs, stationed one either side of the doorway.

"Do not let them close the door. Let the hostel servants go in and out but inform me if any of those six should try to leave."

"Aye. Sir. Uh, you don't want us to go to the Water Barracks now?"

"No. As you have just heard, that would not be wise."

"Sir, if we are here, where will you be?"

Marlin looked either way, hearing the commotion in the common room and the relative peace of the dining room. He jerked a thumb.

"We'll go in there. It is a little early to eat but as they are serving we may as well take advantage. We'll eat quickly and then we can spell you while you and Hammel have your meal. Clear?"

"Yes, sir. Uh, what about afterwards?"

"I'll think of something while we eat. The circumstance has become... unusual."

"As you say, sir."

Marlin led his remaining man into the dining room, where they were immediately spotted by the head servant. The man rapidly walked the length of the room and bowed.

"My Lord. Another brawl in the common room, I assume?"

"As you say," Marlin answered shortly. "I am here," he chose his words carefully, "for another reason which requires me to remain for a while. I understand that you have six women guests newly arrived."

"Aye, My Lord, they are taking their meal in the chamber which was to your left just before you entered here. Is there some problem?"

"Mayhap. If I may ask, who have they told you that they are?"

"Why, a Princess from Palarand and her attendants, My Lord. She has this afternoon arrived on her own ship from Zemmera, that some now name Tobeligo. I do not know her business here, nor should such as I enquire." The man thought a moment and then added, "But you are also from Palarand, My Lord! Surely you should know one another?" He scratched his chin. "What was her name, now..?"

"I do not know her, and that is my problem," Marlin stated with a grimace. "Palarand is a large land and much may have happened since I was sent to wage war in the west. The tale they told me is so strange I have difficulty believing it and thus I have asked for proofs from them."

He added with a drawn breath, "However, they insist that they be fed before providing such proofs and I can understand that desire, if they did indeed arrive recently. I have stationed two men to prevent them absconding until after their meal. Since I can do nothing and go nowhere until they have finished eating, it occurred to me that you may be able to feed me and my men while we await their pleasure."

The man nodded. "An awkward circumstance, My Lord. How many of you are there?"

"Just myself and three men. If you can feed me and Benas quickly, we may then stand watch while the other two eat in turn."

"Done, My Lord." He gestured. "If you would take the table in the corner, nearest the door, I will have someone serve you directly."

Marlin nodded. "Thank you, my man."

As the man moved off, shouting orders, Marlin and Benas went to the table and sat down.

"My Lord," Benas said in a low voice. "those three women were wearing the colors of His Majesty. I have traveled to the palace with your father, I know their colors."

Marlin's head dropped. "I know. They would not be dressed that way had they been guardsmen, of course, but I have seen -" He paused, briefly overcome by fury. "I have seen Lady Garia dressed as the men of the guard and it was unseemly. Unpleasantly so. If His Majesty did see fit to admit women to their ranks then they would of course require different attire. But did you note the sashes they wore?"

"Aye, My Lord, and two wore the blue of the Guard, but I did not recognize the colors of the supposed Princess."

"They were those of the Royal House, Benas, but differenced with a white band, which I have never seen before." Marlin's stomach churned. "It seems that much has happened since I was last in Palarand and I am not sure that I care for any of it."

"My Lord, you think she is real?"

"Am I certain? No, but I deem it is very likely." He closed his eyes. "We have heard the tale of Boldan's Rock many times, from Ferens and Forgans as well as from those of Yod. I always thought those tales too wild to be possible. Twenty men and three women? I have visited that fortress. Impossible! We all assumed that when a Regiment was described, that is what it took." He waved a hand. "Enough. We will discover the truth once we are all fed."

A woman servant appeared with two bowls of gavakhan stew. She asked them what they would drink and then departed.

"My Lord," Benas said after a while.

"What?"

"Ah, I was only going to ask about the other three."

Marlin paused, spoon halfway to lips. "I have been wondering about them also. Two wear uncommon attire and there is a child with them. Is one of the party her parent? None seems old enough, except for that larger..." he forced out the word, "...guardswoman. Possibly."

"She did say she had men with her, My Lord. Perhaps the child belongs to one of them."

"We shall find out soon enough. This is all idle speculation. Eat."

"As you command, My Lord."

- - -

Minna approached the table and began setting out the usual dining accessories including napkins, serving spoons, a dish of salt, a plate of bread.

"Your Highness, if I may understand what has happened."

Eriana gave her a smile. "Nothing to trouble you or your service, Minna. A misunderstanding, I deem, which we will rectify once we are fed. Do you know that man?"

"Lord Marlin? Of course, Your Highness! He is presently in charge of port security. As we are one side of the main dock gate, so his guardroom is the other. He does not reside in our hostel but he and his men may take meals or drink in here from time to time."

"What manner of man is he?"

"To us, Your Highness, he is careful and correct. We have given him no trouble nor he us. How he behaves with others in the port or city I could not say."

"He seems angry to me."

"As you say, Your Highness. Like many who are made to go to foreign lands at the behest of others, I have assumed that he would rather be at his home. His manner can be short, it is true, but he is never malicious, at least to those he meets in the hostel, and he always apologizes if he thinks he has strayed too far."

"There is hope for him yet, then." At Minna's questioning look, Eriana explained, "We have never met, though we are both sworn to King Robanar. You have heard of Princess Garia, I suppose?"

"Of course, Your Highness! All of Yod know of her and fear her. A giant who bestrides Anmar, killing her enemies with a shaft of fire from her eyes."

Eriana snorted. "Garia is no giant, not even a monster. She is actually shorter than you, Minna, and I account her my closest friend. We resided together for some days before her wedding to Prince Keren. She has no magic weapons but only the skill of her hands and feet to defend herself. What she does have is an attitude that few women in Palarand, aye, that few in Alaesia possess, and that is a determination to better the lives of all of us, men and women. It is probably that which made those of Yod attempt to ensnare her and caused the war."

Minna goggled. "You know her?" Then she recovered. "Forgive me, Your Highness, it is not my place and I must bring your meals."

The Princess smiled. "I understand you, Minna. Neither I nor any of those who came with me from the lands of my father could believe that such a person could exist, nor that she could teach us so much! There is no time now but I could tell you of Garia if we have leisure another day."

Minna curtseyed. "As you wish, Your Highness." She almost ran out of the room.

Bennett seemed amused. "I think you have an admirer there, Highness."

Eriana snorted again. "If such are the tales told in Yod of Garia, it is no wonder they desire the truth!" Her expression faded. "But I was about to tell her that Garia spoke, briefly, of Lord Marlin. It was while we were at Blackstone House and she described the two Duchies of Brikant and Kendeven and their curious relationship to the crown.

"It seems that while most found Garia's presence in the Kingdom to be beneficial, and even looked forward to the changes she was bringing, Lord Marlin did not, though she did not provide detail. By that time he had already departed with an army of Brikants so she advised me that, when we eventually did meet, I must needs treat him with caution."

"As you say, Highness. I think most of the servants have stories to tell of the time Marlin came to the palace for the Harvest Festival. It was apparent that there was some... tension, perhaps, between himself and Lady Garia, though the stories varied."

Semma added, "But you did not expect to meet him here, Highness. It is unfortunate that he was not on that pontoon when Lord Kalmenar showed the King's warrant!"

"Just so, Semma. But what is done has been done." Eriana frowned. "I think that, from now on, ladies, we shall bring our swords to table each day. It may be inconvenient but should help to concentrate minds."

"It would probably have prevented what happened in the common room," Bennett suggested.

"As you say! But we shall not be caught again."

- - -

Minna had cleared away the meal dishes and plates and the women were sipping what remained of their drinks when Marlin made his entrance. He strode stiffly forward and stood to attention where everyone could see him. He bowed awkwardly.

"Your Highness," he said when he straightened, "if I may apologize for my behavior this evening. The alarm was given that a brawl had begun in the common room so I and my men, all that were available, must needs attend. When we arrived some spoke of a troupe of dancing girls and it is true that the regulations forbid such activities except with a permit and in certain premises. On being informed that you and your retainers were in here I entered and misunderstood the circumstances. It is now clear that you are not entertainers. I regret any inconvenience that I have caused to you or your ladies."

Eriana studied Marlin. "I accept your apology, Lord Marlin." The corners of her mouth twitched as she added, "Garia has spoken of you."

His cheeks flared red with shame. "I do not know what you are to her, Highness, nor what her circumstances are these days. I have spent too long in Yod."

"So it would seem, My Lord. Are you yet aware that she has married Prince Keren?"

He nodded but his expression showed disapproval. "Aye, of course, all the Valley knows that."

"It seems that she is no longer in Palarand, My Lord. She has departed on a special task for... the King. I do not know any more than that. As for my own tale, it is much more complicated. We are here in Yod some few days, doubtless you will learn all at the meetings I will have with those who govern this country now. If I may ask, who does govern this country now?"

"There is a committee of Marshals from each of the Allied lands who provide order in the capital, Highness. There is a civil authority but many in the city question its writ."

"Ah, I see. If you could provide a guide for me and my ladies tomorrow. I have some business, only a little, with those Marshals."

Marlin bowed. "Of course, Highness." He hesitated, then plunged on. "Highness, I regret that I must needs still ask for proofs. It is not my choice but the regulations require it." He shrugged. "If you were ordinary travelers, of little consequence, I might overlook the matter but you say that you are not merely a noble but of royal blood. Thus I must send to the Water Barracks if that is where your proof lies."

Ursula hurriedly put her hand on Eriana's arm again before the Princess could explode. "Highness, I know all about regulations and how they can interfere with everybody's lives. If the Lord permits, I will go to the Water Barracks with Tyra and speak with Lord Kalmenar."

"Tsss!" Eriana turned and gave Ursula a brief smile before giving her attention to Marlin. "Ursula is my personal healer, Lord Marlin. She and Kalmenar know each other well. If you should accompany her yourself to the barracks, as is proper, she will find him and he will offer proofs. I will give you my word that the rest of us will remain within the hostel, probably in our chamber."

Marlin frowned as he thought through this suggestion. "Who or what is Tyra?"

Ursula replied, "My Lord, she is my maid, my companion and assistant." She gestured at Tyra.

He looked briefly at Tyra before asking Ursula, "You are a foreigner, by your accent. Do you come from the same land as Her Highness?"

Ursula shook her head. "No, My Lord. I have never been to Palarand, I know almost nothing about it. Tyra and I joined the Visund in Joth."

Which is entirely the truth, though not all of it. I'll have to get creative if he asks me where I do come from!

Marlin thought this through but asked nothing more. He nodded then and came to a decision.

"Very well, Highness. My men and I have eaten while we awaited your pleasure, so Benas and I will accompany... your healer and her companion to the Water Barracks. By your leave, my other two men will remain here with your party. They will stay with you until we return, but they will not enter your sleeping chamber."

"As you say." Eriana was plainly annoyed by the situation. She smiled nastily. "I will spend the time in our chamber - writing a letter to His Majesty, describing your actions."

Ursula heard the convulsive swallow across the dining chamber.

She stood. "Highness? With your permission?"

Eriana waved a hand. "Aye. Go, Ursula. The quicker this stupidity is finished the better."

"Come on, Tyra."

Ursula and Tyra joined Marlin and Benas outside the dining chamber. The other two men took station either side of the door but Marlin ignored them, merely saying, "Follow me."

"Is it far?" she asked. "Do we need cloaks or something?"

"Not tonight, Mistress," he answered shortly. "It will be warm enough this evening to do what is needful. The barracks is inside another dock gate, the one formerly used by Yod's military. It is not far."

He led the way back to the dock gate and then set off along a road alongside a perimeter wall. It was now fully dark, with only the light of Annis presently in the sky to supplement the starlight. Lanterns hanging from iron brackets fixed to the wall to their left only gave a fitful light, flickering on the cobbles of the road. The other side of the road consisted of taverns, workshops, ship's chandlers and flop houses.

Ursula was surprised to see so many people about, since she knew that once darkness fell in Joth the streets would generally have emptied. The surprise was apparently mutual, since there were catcalls, invitations and curses coming from the idlers. The two men in uniforms beside them, one obviously an officer, kept Ursula and Tyra from being accosted, but Marlin became nervous.

"Your attire, Mistress, yours and that of your companion. I have not seen the like before. Is it a style from where you came from?"

"These? No, not at all!" Ursula considered what to say, then said merely, "They are a style from Joth, much favored by the ladies there. We find them very cool in this hot weather."

"The dress shows more of your legs than is customary. Mayhap it is that which attracts attention."

"If you say so. The length is a compromise to allow us to move freely around the deck of our ship."

Marlin edged the group closer to the wall, but this just meant that they could be seen better when they passed beneath a lantern.

"Where was it you said that you came from originally, Mistress?"

"I have not said."

They walked a few more steps until Marlin was forced to ask, "Where did you come from, Mistress?"

"A distant land named Alberta."

"I have not heard of that land. Where does it lie? To the south?"

"A very long way away, My Lord. I am not sure in which direction. Somewhere else entirely."

He stopped and turned to Ursula, his expression indistinguishable in the flickering light.

"That is exactly what she said!"

"I cannot help that, My Lord."

She heard his exasperated breath as he turned and resumed walking.

Later he asked, "She said that you are a healer."

"That is true, My Lord."

"What are you, then? Do you merely dabble in herbs, as the village wise women do, or can you do more?"

"My Lord, I can fix a broken leg, sew up battle wounds, even remove arrows or gunshot from the bodies of soldiers. Before I came to the Great Valley I worked in a... healing station, you might say, in a city much bigger than Yod is. I have even, on occasion, delivered babies. What I cannot do is cure ignorance or stupidity... or stubborn-ness."

His mouth closed with a click and they walked on in silence.

There were more guards outside the next gate, probably because there were more men going in and out of it, and they were checking them all before permitting them to pass.

"My Lord Marlin! Good evening, Sir." The guard saluted and eyed the two women. "If I may ask what you desire, Sir."

"A matter of regulations, Murek, regarding a ship which arrived this afternoon. Tell me, do you have a party of about twenty men here, newly arrived?"

"Sir, we have many men newly arrived here today."

Ursula offered, "These would be largish men, with lots of hair, most with beards, some of them with red hair. They would be speaking a different tongue."

"Oh, them!" Murek addressed Marlin. "Surely, Sir. If you would go to the second block, I am sure you will find them there."

"Have any been out tonight?"

"No, Sir. Apparently their Captain did not give them permission to go out tonight."

Marlin's eyebrows rose but he merely nodded. "Very well. These two women must needs ask one of their party for some document or other."

"As you say, Sir."

They walked into the dockyard and along beside a stone two-storey building from which sounds of singing emanated. After a narrow lane was a similar block and Marlin turned to the doorkeeper standing outside.

"Do you have men from the -" He stopped and turned to Ursula. "What was the name of your ship?"

"The Visund."

The man nodded before Marlin could say another word. "Aye, Sir, we do, and I wish some of the other men were as quiet and tidy! If I may ask your need, Sir."

"An administrative problem. This woman must needs find one of those men."

The doorkeeper nodded. "Of course, Sir. I expect that presently they will be in the common room with all the others."

"I know the way. Will these two be safe inside? They are not ladies of pleasure but a healer and her companion."

"I would think so, Sir. The men in this block are not like those of Smordan in block three, at least."

"Thank you, my man."

Marlin led the way inside. Stairs led up either side of the corridor and then the whole width of the building was taken up by the common room, which was full of men laughing, talking, in some cases singing and in every case with a mug of beer in front of them.

Nobody took the slightest notice of the arrivals.

Marlin looked frustrated at being ignored. There were no servants nearby to ask for help and the noise was deafening. He turned to Ursula but it was impossible for her to hear anything he said.

Tyra saw the problem, put two fingers into her mouth and blew.

Heads turned, chairs came upright and the sound died - somewhat. Some ignored the whistle but a few took notice. The presence of Marlin and Benas discouraged a general stampede towards the two women.

«Hey! Here is Ursula! Men, we are needed!»

Within moments they were surrounded by men in attire that easily marked them out from the rest of the residents. Their tee-shirts could just about be considered a lightweight summer version of a short tunic but Marlin frowned at the cargo shorts, bare legs and rope sandals the men were wearing.

Tor Magnus asked, «What has happened, Ursula? Is there trouble? Who is this man?»

Marlin had his next shock then as Ursula responded in the same language.

«He is in charge of the troops guarding the docks. He has trouble believing that Her Highness is a Princess. Do you remember that document we showed those men on the floating jetty? We need Lord Kalmenar and that document.»

«Oh, yah.» Tor smiled. «Yes, we all know she is a Princess but she does not act like one, does she? That is one reason we like her so! As for the little scribe, I do not think he likes the soldiers songs so he has stayed in our dormitory. Should I send someone to fetch him?»

«It would be better for us to go to him, we can talk quieter elsewhere,» she replied. «Oh! Will they allow women upstairs? Sometimes I forget where I am.»

«Ha ha! Ursula, I do not think any of these would take you for one of those women! I assume that man is some kind of officer?»

«He is an Under-Marshal, I think he said, and he is responsible for port security.» She added, «He says he is some kind of noble, his name is Marlin and he comes from Palarand. Do any of you recognize him?»

Heads were shaken. Tor said, «We met some nobles there but I do not remember him. If he comes with us, there should be no trouble above.»

«Then let us go.»

After a quick word with his men Tor led the way back to the corridor and up one of the stairways. At the top he beckoned them along another corridor until he reached a stout door set into the stone walls. He pulled out his eating knife and used the hilt to rap on the door.

Taptap-tap-tap-taptap.

After a moment the door creaked open and Adin's face appeared in the gap.

«Tor? What is it - Ursula?» The door became fully open. «What has happened? Who are they?»

«There is a problem with the Princess. We need Lord Kalmenar.»

«Yah.»

He turned and called. Kalmenar came to the door and started. He recovered and bowed.

"Lord Marlin! I did not expect to see you here!"

"Nor I you, Kalmenar. You are a long way from Palarand's court."

"Aye, My Lord. I travel with Princess Eriana aboard her ship the Visund. But Mistress Ursula is here with you, surely you have already met Her Highness?"

"I have. Unfortunately I did not know who she was." He pulled a face. "When I departed Brikant for the war the King had only two daughters, and both of them were married! I have since learned that Baroness Garia has married Prince Keren, but this new Princess is a mystery to me."

"If you would enter, My Lord."

The four made their way into the chamber. Beds were lined up either side, carefully made, with the men's dunnage stacked neatly at the foot. As well as Kalmenar and Adin the room contained Hashim and Lars, who looked up from a parchment the two were puzzling over. Seeing the newcomers Lars joined them.

"Princess need help?"

Kalmenar explained. "If I may introduce Count Marlin of Brikant. He is the son and heir of Brikant after Duke Visselen. He left Palarand to come to the war while your party was still away. He did not know about Her Highness."

Lars nodded and grunted understanding.

Kalmenar turned to Marlin. "My Lord, if I may introduce Commander Lars, he is the leader of Her Highness's fighting retainers. Ah, beside you is Tor who is Master of the ship, he commands the sailors of the Visund, I do not know if he has any military rank. Over there is Master Hashim, our pilot, and this is Adin, the Ship's Cook."

Marlin looked around and nodded to everyone. To Kalmenar he said, "Thank you, Kalmenar. If you would now explain Her Highness to me."

"The story is easy enough to understand, My Lord. If you sail out beyond the end of the Sirrel, and then turn south around the bulge of the Palumaks, eventually you will come to a land called Einnland. Her Highness's father is King of that land. She is the oldest surviving child, her father sought to remove her from the succession by marrying her to some kind of artisan, I believe.

"Naturally, Her Highness objected to that, so set to sea with a number of retainers and sympathizers. They sailed north, through storms, and beat off pursuit to land on the shores of Plif. There she learned that a nearby Kingdom desired a Princess to marry their Crown Prince so determined to travel to Palarand."

Marlin's eyes widened. "So she - Maker! What a complication!"

"Aye, indeed. She arrived in the palace about a week before the Battle of the Highway. Her suit was strong but Lady Garia's was stronger. Now since Her Highness and all her party were fugitives from Einnland the King offered them sanctuary. It was suggested that, because of their unique style of fighting they might be able to seize Boldan's Rock from the rear, in winter, by traveling over the mountains from the road to Shald. And so it proved."

Marlin whistled silently. "So she is real? Her ship is real?"

"Aye, My Lord, else I would have had to swim here. I am her diplomatic advisor, just as Mistress Ursula is the ship's healer."

"You will swear to that?"

Kalmenar looked offended. "My Lord, you have my word. However, since His Majesty realized that there would always be questions regarding her origins, I have a document which should ease your doubts."

He walked over to his bed and pulled a satchel out from under it, rummaging inside for the scroll he wanted. He handed it to Marlin, who unrolled it and read it before returning it.

"I regret that I doubted your word, Kalmenar. I am fully answered."

"Do not concern yourself with my word, My Lord." He gave Marlin a crooked smile. "It is the word of Her Highness you should be wary of. She has a fierce temper and the battle skills to match it."

"Battle skills?"

"Aye. Lady Garia taught her and all her men much before they departed for Boldan's Rock. Have you yet seen her Great Sword? I would struggle to lift it."

In the dim light of the lanterns in the chamber Ursula could not be certain but she thought that Marlin looked somewhat pale.

"Lord Kalmenar, we have disturbed your evening long enough," Marlin said, stiffly. "Thank you for the information. Now we must needs return Mistress Ursula and her companion to the hostel. Will you be joining Her Highness tomorrow?"

"Aye, she goes to speak to the Council of Marshals. Will you be there?"

"I will. Mistress?"

"Of course. We have done what we came here to do. Good night, Lord Kalmenar, Lars, Hashim, Adin."

They retreated downstairs where Tor bowed to Marlin. "Good night, My Lord. Good night, Mistress, Tyra." He went back into the common room.

The four walked back to the dock gate.

"Quadrant! Any trouble?"

"No, Sir, but you know we are stretched tonight. I have two files out handling disturbances, ah, one of them with unruly locals. If I may ask, Sir, are there any reserves back at the guardroom?"

"Regrettably not, Quadrant, we are busy too this night. You must needs manage as you can, even if it means closing the gate."

"Much as I thought, Sir. Good-night to you."

"Good night. Call if your circumstances become really difficult."

"We'll manage, Sir."

"After you, Mistress."

Once outside Marlin shepherded the two women next to the wall, with himself and Benas nearer the potential sources of trouble. Unfortunately, those sources of trouble were already waiting, far enough distant from the gate that help could not be quickly summoned. They streamed out of two taverns and surrounded the group.

"Look at the po-faced invader with his bit of fun for the night!"

"Yeah. Orders us around but does what he tells us not to!"

"Well he's not going to get away with it this time! They'll play with us, not with some boot-licking foreigner!"

One, nearest the wall, came closer, but Tyra immediately turned and side-kicked him in the stomach. He folded with an "oof!" onto the cobbles. Another clutched Ursula from behind but she turned and grabbed an ear, twisting hard until he let go. She did not, however, holding onto the ear and pulling the man's head down. The others went back at this resistance, which gave Marlin and Benas just enough time to pull out their swords.

"Back," Marlin muttered. "Can you manage?"

"We'll soon find out," Ursula replied. She put her other hand on the flat of the man's head and pushed. He bounced into the perimeter wall and then stumbed back, holding his ear.

With Ursula guiding herself with one hand on the wall, the four retreated backwards towards the gate. The men pushed forward after them but then thought better of it, gathering silently in the road and watching them go.

"I didn't know you could do that, Tyra."

"Neither did I, Mistress, but Bennet showed me how. I was amazed when it worked, but I think I need much more practice."

At the gate Ursula heard Marlin's sigh of relief, but she remembered what the gate officer had said. That man hurried over to them.

"Sir! What happened?"

"They were waiting for us, most of them locals and most of them drunk. We were lucky to get away."

"Ah, I am unable to offer help, Sir."

"I know it."

"If you and the ladies may wait until our shift is finished, we may all go back to the guardroom together."

"How long?"

"Two bells, Sir."

Marlin looked torn with indecision, so Ursula made it for him.

"Come with me. I know where we can find an escort."

Back at the second barrack block, Ursula ignored the common room but immediately went up the stairs. She had remembered the number carved on the door so it was easy enough to find, but...

"Hey! What are you doing up here! No women allowed in the dormitories! Oh, good evening, Sir. Didn't see you come up the stairs."

"It is all right," Marlin said. "We have another errand in this chamber. These two are healers, brought here on my authority."

"As you say, Sir."

Taptap-tap-tap-taptap.

This time it was Kalmenar who opened the door.

"Mistress Ursula! Is there something you have forgotten?"

"Only what happens late in the evenings in port towns, My Lord. I need Lars."

He was there, blocking out the light from the room. "Mistress?"

«Drunks along the perimeter road, Lars. Many are locals who don't like those who occupy their country, and I am not sure I blame them. There is nobody to spare for an escort. Can you come with ten men? Fully armed?»

«All the way to the Princess's hostel?»

«Yes, and then you'd have to make your way back here.»

It took no time at all for Lars to decide. "Yah. Will come." He gestured. "Lord approve?"

Marlin looked blank. "What did you say to him?"

"Lars will escort us with ten of our men. They will be fully armed."

"All come." Lars pronounced. "Make sure important lady get back to Princess."

More indecision. "I suppose it would be acceptable. After all, you will be men of your ship escorting two women from your ship back to their billets." He turned and explained to Ursula, "There are strict rules governing the troops guarding the dock area. Ship's crews are not covered by those rules and are normally forbidden to carry arms in the docks or the city after sunset without a permit."

She was blunt. "But you will permit it tonight."

He grimaced but the result was inevitable. "Permission granted. Defense only, but you may defend yourselves to any level required."

Lars nodded. "Yah. Not break too many bones. Will try not to kill anybody, too many questions after."

He turned to Ursula. «Better to go downstairs, wait for us at entrance. Many men coming to get weapons, women get in way.»

Ursula tried hard not to giggle. She said to Marlin, "He says for us to wait downstairs as a lot of men will be coming up to get their weapons."

"As you say, Mistress. If you would go first."

As they reached the bottom of the stairs she heard four shrill whistle blasts from above. Almost immediately men came tumbling out from the common room, glancing briefly at Ursula, Marlin, Tyra and Benas before going rapidly upstairs. Some of the other men came to the entrance to the common room, saw the four and thought better of getting involved. Once they saw the heavily armed Norse coming back down the stairs, they retreated into the common room, which had become rather quiet.

All wore a sword. Several had one or two throwing axes tucked into their belts. There was no armor but strangely, all wore their straw boaters, tied down with a thin cord.

Those won't stop anything!

Oh. To distinguish friend from foe in the darkness. Lars is thinking ahead.

Outside they formed themselves into two columns and waited for Lars, who arrived last.

"Mistress? We go."

Marlin looked at the two lines of men and abruptly reconsidered his preconceived ideas. Clearly, these men looked rough but were well-trained and well-disciplined. He gestured mutely towards the gate.

At the dock gate there was consternation.

"My Lord?"

"I have granted these men temporary authority as auxiliaries to escort Mistress Ursula and her companion back to their hostel. They are the crew of her ship so it is permissable. See that you permit them entrance when they return. You will know them by their headgear, I deem."

"As you command, Sir."

Beyond the gate the men formed a box around Ursula, Marlin, Tyra and Benas. All drew their swords.

"Let's go, Lars. Try to keep near the wall but leave enough room to manuoevre."

"Yah, Mistress. Know job."

That's telling me!

The men actually marched and Marlin and Benas found themselves stepping in time. Neither Ursula nor Tyra had trouble keeping up, but Ursula was sure that, if necessary, Lars would have slowed the party down to accommodate them.

When they reached the place where the confrontation had taken place, the onlookers were there but standing sullenly on the sidewalk to watch the armed group pass by. There was no trouble and they reached the hostel without any further incidents. Lars marched the men into the courtyard, where a number of idlers gaped at the procession, hastily moving out of the way.

«Safe enough here, Mistress?»

«Yes, thank you all very much for your help. As you are here, do you want to speak with Her Highness?"

The question was rendered moot as Eriana ran into the courtyard, Bennet and Semma following behind.

«Lars! Ursula? What has happened?»

She replied, «Drunks on the way home... I think. Lord Marlin has too few men to handle all the incidents so I thought of asking Lars to help.»

Eriana smiled at her. «You have done well, Ursula. Any problems?»

Ursula snorted. «With all these heavily armed men around me? Not a chance! Now they have to get back, of course.»

«I doubt there will be any trouble. After all, they have already seen our men, have they not?» She turned to Lars. «Thank you for bringing Ursula and Tyra safely back, Lars. Take the men back to the barracks now and sleep soundly. If you all come tomorrow morning after breakfast I will speak with you before I go off and meet the Marshals.»

«Captain.» Lars banged his chest Palarand-style and turned to the men. «Excitement over, lads! Now we just have to get back to our billet.»

The men turned around good-naturedly and began to file out of the courtyard. As Lars turned Ursula called him.

«Lars!»

«Mistress?»

«Can you find a whistle each for Tyra and me? I think it would be a good idea for each of us to have one and to learn your signals.»

Lars amazed her then by breaking out into the biggest genuine smile she had ever seen him do.

«Yah, Mistress!»

He braced to attention, thumped his chest and then turned, trotting out of the courtyard after the others.

Eriana turned to Ursula. "Well! Lars is in a good mood! I am glad that you have both returned safely." Her eyes flicked to Marlin. "We may speak later about your adventure."

Marlin then surprised everyone in the courtyard by getting down on one knee in front of Eriana and bowing his head.

"Highness, I have wronged you. I have been absent from Palarand for many months and, apparently, much has happened since I departed, more than I could imagine. I knew nothing of you or your men. However, whether I knew or not, I should not have treated you and your companions in such a manner."

"Rise, Lord Marlin. I can understand the problem you faced when strange nobles appeared unexpectedly. Is all now understood to your satisfaction?"

He stood and bowed again. "It is, Highness."

"Good. Then, as the night progresses, we must needs retire. Good-night to you, My Lord."

"Good night, Highness."

A third bow, and Marlin walked out of the courtyard followed by Benas, who had watched the whole exchange dumbfounded.

Eriana turned to Ursula, her eyes alight. "Something must needs have happened, for you to return surrounded by the entire crew, all with naked swords! Come, let us retire to our chamber, and you shall tell me all before we make ready to sleep."

The crew disperses about the city of Yod for various purposes. Ursula's needs take her to the main market, where she receives unexpected advice, a warning - and a rebuff.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

46 - Heart of Yod

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The following morning Eriana stood with the other women of the party on one of the covered walkways surrounding the Hostel's courtyard. They had caused a stir at breakfast by appearing fully armed - as appropriate - but a quiet word to the man in charge had satisfied his objections, if not the concerns of the other residents. Now those other residents collected on the other walkways, curious as to what might transpire.

The first arrival was Marlin, who was accompanied by his three men from the previous evening. He came to a dead halt in the entranceway before recovering and walking over to the party. He bowed to Eriana.

"Good morning, Your Highness."

"Good morning, Count Marlin. I trust there have been no further problems after last night's adventure?"

"Highness, concerning your party, or that of your men, there have not. Unfortunately I spent more than two bells after I departed here attempting to quell a near battle between those of Yod and those of Virgulend. It seems that the time of departure for those of Virgulend draws near and they thought to give the locals something to remember them by."

"I do not blame them, either party. Those of Yod desire to be left in peace and those from other lands desire to return to their homes. Add to that a number of shield-mates who did not survive the war and it is no wonder they are at each other's throats."

"As you say, Highness. Regrettably, I have my own orders, which neither side agrees with. If I may ask of your own plans this morning. I see some of your party here, will they be attending the meeting you spoke of yesterday?"

"Indeed not, My Lord. Do you attend? If you do then I may take a single companion. If you do not then I will take both guardswomen. Ursula, being our healer, must needs discover if there is anyone in the city who may supply her with certain herbs. Tyra and Kaldara will accompany her. They will probably want to spend some time in the nearest market." She added, "Considering what happened yesterday, I am minded to send along at least two of my men as escorts for them. Will that be acceptable?"

"Of course, Highness, I would expect nothing else. I will go with you to the meeting place to show you the way but I do not know if my presence will be required."

"It is my belief that you will, My Lord, since my writ covers some of the craft presently in your docks. Are you prepared to attend? It will likely consume the whole morning."

"In that case I must needs leave instructions for my captains and quadrants, Highness. It will not take me long. Ah, if I may ask, your men..?"

"Should arrive shortly, when I can discover what must be done to the ship and deal with any other matters that should be considered. If my men are not otherwise required, may they explore the city?"

"Surely, Highness, but I must needs explain the regulations to them first. Having marched with them last night I do not fear any accidents, but there may be things they need to know before they may safely wander the city."

"A wise thought, My Lord. Ah, here they come."

Lars led the two columns into the courtyard and they lined up behind Marlin, sorting themselves out into regular lines and coming to attention. As in the previous evening, they were all fully armed and wore their hats tied on. Kalmenar walked forward, bowed to Eriana and came to stand beside her. Lars moved to stand beside Marlin before coming to attention and saluting.

«Good morrow, Princess. All present, no overnight problems. What do you want of us?»

«Good morrow, Lars.» She raised her voice slightly. «Good morrow, men! I'll need a small number of you today but the others can explore the city. Before anyone goes anywhere the Under-Marshal will explain the rules, but he does not speak Norse so you'd all better pay attention! Tor, come forward.»

Tor stepped forward from the end of the front row. «Captain?»

«We discussed some repairs just before we arrived. I suggest you take the men you need and spend the morning making everything as it should be. Ursula says there are ship chandlers along the perimeter road if you need anything we do not already have.»

He nodded. «A good plan, Captain.» He eyed Eriana thoughtfully. «Are we in a hurry? I had thought to leave the repairs a day or two.»

«Yes and no.» She grinned. «As Garia would say. I think it would be sensible to have some men on the ship today if just to discourage anyone else getting on board. We are newly arrived and the design is strange to them, with all our possessions plainly visible.» The grin faded. «Something about this place disturbs me, Tor. It may be just the atmosphere around the port, but if it becomes stronger today when I venture into the city, I may decide not to remain here too long. There are obligations I must meet but already I do not like Yod and I have seen almost none of it.»

«What I have seen of this place so far, Captain, does not worry me. But you are right, the port is a small part of Yod and the rest of the city may be different. We will be watchful.»

«Then separate out your men, I'll need to give instructions to the others.» She pulled a face. «And Lord Happy there would like to do the same.»

He grinned. «Yah, Captain. I'm relieved that he will be with you today and not me!»

Tor called out a small group which Ursula realized was most of the sailors of the ship. They stood to one side as Eriana turned to Marlin.

"My Lord." She gestured. "The men standing with Tor will be working on the ship today. The others will be free to wander the city, should you permit them."

"Thank you, Your Highness. I see that every man is fully armed, which is well, but I must needs tell them that everyone else is also fully armed, even most Yodans, and that disagreements can occur even between groups of allies. If you would tell them to take special care and to back away from any confrontation that threatens to become violent. In addition I would ask that they proceed in groups of no less than four to ensure that no-one may become missing by accident - or design. There are those of Yod who, if the chance presents itself, would readily slit the throat of any armsman they find on his own."

Her eyebrows rose. "Do you tell me? I thought this place to be cowed by the troops of the allied lands."

He grimaced. "At first it was, Highness, since the locals were all too shocked by Yod's sudden defeat. Now, though, resentments have arisen and some desire to take revenge. Their number is small, it is true, but the possibility remains."

"As you say." Eriana addressed her men in Norse, explaining the dangers. She added, «Ursula is going to find the local market. Tyra and Kaldara will go with her. Though Semma or Bennett may go with them, I will require two men to escort them. Lars, find me two, preferably of our larger men.»

Lars detailed Eirik and Haakon to join the women while the rest organized themselves into three groups.

Marlin added, "Highness, there are enough men with me to send one with each group to act as a guide."

"I thought that you were busy?"

"The mornings are calmer, Highness. Those who will be on duty this evening are presently resting."

"As you wish, My Lord."

There was a discussion from the groups of men and Adin came forward.

"Captain, I go to market with Ursula."

Realizing why with a smile, Eriana nodded. "Of course, Adin. If you would join Ursula."

Ursula realized that her group could end up the largest one, but having a couple of the larger men around would do no harm at all. Adin's market interests overlapped her own and between the two of them they should avoid any mistakes or end up overspending.

Marlin detailed Benas to accompany Ursula, probably on the grounds that they were familiar with one another. In the end Eriana decided to take both Bennet and Semma with her as well as Kalmenar and Lars so it was just Ursula, Tyra, Adin and Kaldara who set off escorted by Eirik, Haakon and Benas. Initially the other groups took the same route into the city, so it was a large armed mob that filled the main route from the docks to the city.

The road was lined with warehouses, workshops, stalls, taverns and accommodation, the buildings made of poorly-maintained timber. Those about their morning business quickly moved out of the way of the large party bearing down on them, standing on the sidewalks and staring at the oddly-dressed strangers.

Ursula was surprised at the attitudes of those who they walked past. She had expected hostility from all but the reception appeared to be more mixed. There were the expected gasps from onlookers at the appearance of a tall blonde woman carrying a large sword but the pointed fingers seemed to indicate curiosity rather than dislike or disbelief. The 'uniforms' of the men provoked more comment.

"Is this how it usually is, My Lord?"

"Highness," Marlin replied, "those who live in this part of the city are more accustomed to seeing strangers walk among them. The attire and bearing of you and your men is unusual, it is true, but those who live upstream often wear attire strange even to my own eyes. Indeed, it took me some time to become used to the attire worn by those of Yod itself." He added, "I would think that it is the presence of armed women in your party which they consider to be more unusual."

"Ah, of course, folk of the docks. What of the rest of the city, then?"

"It is... strange, Highness. The folk of Yod now have no accounted leader and there are factions. Some would prefer the Ascendancy to return, others would prefer never to hear that name again. Some understand why we are here, others do not and wish us to leave as soon as we can be made to go. Yet outsiders such as we cannot tell who is of any of these factions." Marlin appeared frustrated. "For someone such as I, who came from a settled land, I find the situation disturbing - and dangerous to foreigners such as ourselves. It is very difficult to trust anyone in this land."

"I know it, My Lord. Let us hope that there is no trouble while we are here." Eriana frowned, pointing. "What happened here?"

Marlin shrugged. "I do not know, Highness. There was a fire, certainly, but who destroyed these buildings and for what purpose we do not know. It was done before any of the allied troops came to Yod."

On the right of the highway the existing buildings had become those of a shanty town. Ursula had seen such sights on Earth television but even in Forguland and Ferenis the state of the buildings in poorer parts had never been this bad. On the other side there had presumably been similar buildings but now it was just a charred jumble of debris which everyone seemed to ignore.

Ahead there was a wide space before the walls of the city proper. There was a fortified gateway through the substantial defenses but only one of the two fearsome, iron-bound gates stood open, the other had been blown from its hinges and lay, splintered and blackened, against the wall to one side.

Guarding the gate were allied troops. Once they saw Marlin their detachment braced to attention and gave two different salutes. Their leader stepped forward.

"My Lord, good morning." His eyes flicked over the party as if to question their presence.

"Hadron, good morning. If I may present Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand and her crew. Her vessel the Visund arrived yesterday afternoon. Her Highness has business with our leaders and the women are going to the market. Her men are granted ease today."

"Your Highness!" The surprised leader bowed to Eriana. "Welcome to Yod, I am Tenant Hadron of Ferenis. If I may note, your uniforms are not familiar to us. I thought I knew the attire of all from Palarand. Are you a special force of some kind?"

"In some way, Tenant," Eriana replied. "What we all wear is warm weather gear suitable for sailing the great river. We are all folk of the water but come from a colder land where clothing must needs be more sturdy. We desired more comfortable attire to wear while the weather is so warm. Much was designed and made for us by those of Joth."

"Those of Joth? Highness, that is interesting. You will understand that our own attire is less suitable for wear in the hotter part of the year. I wonder..."

"We are staying in the hostel just outside the gate at the end of this road, Tenant. If you desire more information, attend us there one evening soon."

Hadron bowed. "As you command, Highness." He gestured at the gateway. "Highness, My Lord, I will not delay you further."

The group passed through into an entirely different setting. The buildings inside the wall were all of dressed stone, though not particularly well finished. The streets were filled with well-dressed citizens who stared at the newcomers. Marlin held up a hand to halt the party.

"Highness, I will go with you and your parties to the Square of Supremacy," he grimaced at the name, "where those who desire to go to the main market may then part. If I may suggest, your men may wish to explore other directions." He turned. "Kalis, Hammel, you know where the entertainments are. Though it is still early, it is better that they can find their way about while they are yet sober. If you would help them make their own way back to the Water Barracks later."

The two men braced and nodded. "My Lord." They led their two groups off in different directions along the wide road which followed the inside of the wall. Marlin watched them until he was satisfied that there were no complications and then turned to Eriana.

"Highness, if you would follow me."

As the much smaller group carried on into the city, Marlin added, "Highness, I should have thought to ask myself. The attire of your men appears so much more comfortable and practical when the weather is as hot as it has been. Must I needs send to those of Joth to discover similar attire for the comfort of my own troops?"

"A tricky question, My Lord. To begin with, the purpose of all that a man-at-arms wears is to tell friend from foe, is it not? Thus, any change in color or pattern especially must be made at the highest levels in any force, and those changes must be made known to other forces you are friendly with."

"As you say, Highness."

"I am sure that the design could be made available, I know that those of Forguland are already adapting it for their own use. The colors chosen for the cloth should be no problem, of course. But that is only part of the problem. Though our attire is all sewn in Joth, the designs actually come from somewhere else entirely. Have you by chance heard of somewhere named Earth, My Lord?"

Eriana was surprised by Marlin's intense scowl. "Aye, Highness, I have. You have explained all."

She blinked. "I do not understand, My Lord. I have not yet said anything."

"Highness, the mention of Earth means that the knowledge can only have come from Lady..." he scowled again, "...Princess Garia. I am... not comfortable with many of the changes she will bring to us."

Eriana's eyebrows rose. "Ah. She explained this to me but I had not met you then and so it did not mean much. You are like some of my own father's men, then, who always prefer the old ways. But did you think that Garia was the only person brought here from Earth?"

"Well, no, Highness. I have learned that another was brought here to Yod, seemingly for the sole purpose of starting a war with those of Palarand."

"Aye, you speak of Yves Perriard. Regrettably he was killed at the end of the Battle of the Highway. It was he who was forced to give the secret of guns to those of Yod."

"And the powder of those guns, seized from those of Yod, was what gave us entry to this city."

"How so, My Lord? I did not think the Allied armies yet had siege weapons that used gunpowder."

He gave a short laugh. "Did you not see the gateway we passed through? Those of Ferenis used captured powder to destroy one of those gates. I may not like the introduction of guns and the powder they use but I may not ignore the possibilities they provide."

She gave Marlin a considered appraisal. "So, you will take progress providing that it suits your needs but you object to others who have differing needs? My Lord, I cannot agree."

Marlin flushed uncomfortably. "Aye, well, I have had this conversation before, Highness. But you were making a point about the boy from Earth."

"My Lord, I was not. Did you think that there were only two here from Earth? I have met at least two others, one of whom resides in Joth."

Marlin paled. "Do you tell me? Two more? I must needs believe you, Highness, but I fail to understand the reason for their presence."

Eriana waved a hand. "We do not know their purpose, My Lord, any more than we knew Garia's purpose. They are sent here by Beings who have plans of their own, so His Majesty tells me."

Marlin thought. "Highness, will you name them for me, that I might know them should our paths cross?"

Eriana stopped, causing the whole party to gather around them. It had abruptly occurred to her that she was about to give out privileged information, and in the middle of Yod!

"My Lord, do you not remember where we are? If their names became known, then they would be put in danger from those of Yod who still seek supremacy over the Sirrel valley. If, on your return to Palarand, you should chance to call at Joth, ask of Duke Wallesan and he may provide you with more information. He is privy to more knowledge of Beings and those of Earth than I am."

Marlin glanced at Eriana's face after the tone of her last sentence but he did not know why she suddenly sounded bitter. Beside Eriana, Ursula was careful not to let any sign of interest or concern appear on her own face.

He bowed. "I will do as you suggest, Highness."

They carried on walking along the wide street. It was evident that at its end was a large square and the party soon reached it. On the far side of the thronged square was another defensive wall with an ornate gate through it. Around the other three sides were imposing buildings of well-dressed stone, some of which were busy with people entering and leaving. It was evident that they had reached somewhere important.

Marlin gestured. "Highness, this place is named the Square of Supremacy by those of Yod. Your destination lies yonder, inside the Citadel. I will take you inside to the building which is presently being used by the Allied Council, where doubtless we will receive further directions."

Ursula heard the English word citadel as well as the local word but she also heard the Russian word kremlin.

So, maybe this place has some Russian influences? I should keep my eyes open.

She looked around. Many of those in the square were giving the oddly-dressed group some strange looks.

The local fashion could be from eastern parts. Cossack? Tartar? Further east? There are a lot of different people over that part of Asia and they all have different national dress.

On the other hand, I could be making something out of nothing. After all, if the Romans came here, the local dress could have originated in any place and time.

Marlin turned and pointed down a street which came in at a corner of the square. "If your people would take that route they will come to the Square of Commerce which is one of the larger markets in the city. They should find all they require there."

Ursula asked, "My Lord, I am looking for herbs that healers use. Will I find those there?"

"Surely, Mistress." He frowned. "I am not certain," he admitted. "I regret that the herbs used by healers are not something I would have taken much note of. It may be that the usual herbs may be available there, but if you have specific needs, or stronger remedies, it might be necessary to apply at the local Directory of Healing." He pointed in the other direction. "That building is in the next square that way. Benas knows where it is, at least."

"Thank you, My Lord."

He turned to Eriana. "Highness? If you would follow me."

Eriana, Kalmenar, Lars and Marlin walked off with Bennet and Semma either side, but they had only taken a dozen steps across the square when Marlin had a sudden thought. He said, "Wait." Turning, he gave each of Ursula's group a careful examination, paying most attention to Tyra before turning and continuing to walk.

"What?" Ursula heard Eriana ask.

He shook his head. "Nothing, Highness."

Ursula watched the other group reach the gate before turning to her own companions.

"We had better be on our own way. A strange market, strange money, it could take us some time to find what we all need."

Tyra giggled. "Mistress? I do believe that Lord Marlin thinks that I am the person from Earth!"

"I had the same impression," Ursula responded with a smile. "I think you are safe enough, but perhaps we should not do anything to make him change his mind and pick someone else! I had forgotten, and so had Her Highness, how dangerous a place this could be."

"As you say, Mistress."

She turned to the two Norsemen. «Are you two comfortable so far?»

Haakon replied, «Yah, Mistress. Have seen some folk give us funny looks but that is not surprising. Must give warning, the market may have thieves and cutpurses. Stay together, Mistress.»

«A good point.» She turned to the others. "We must stay close together, Haakon says there may be thieves and cutpurses about. Keep aware of what goes on around us at all times. Benas, lead the way."

"Aye, Mistress."

As they walked off toward the corner of the square, Kaldara asked, "Mistress, what is Earth? I have heard the name mentioned a time or two but know not what it might be. Is it a land in the Great Valley?"

Ursula and Tyra exchanged quick glances. Ursula said, "Just as you have a secret, Kaldara, which is that you are really a boy, others have other secrets and the main square of a country we were recently at war with is not a good place to be swapping stories. If we can find somewhere quiet to speak when we return to the hostel I will tell you what is generally known."

Kaldara considered this for a moment then asked, "Mistress, what you have just told me is that there is a secret inside a secret. That Lord thought one of us was from this place, Earth. Is that true?"

Ursula sighed. She asks a lot of questions! "It is true, Kaldara, and that person would be in considerable danger if those of Yod find out, so ask nothing more until we return to the hostel."

The girl-boy nodded reluctantly. "As you desire, Mistress."

They reached the corner of the square and entered the connecting street which Benas indicated. This one was narrower than the one they had arrived by but busier. Fortunately most of the traffic, foot, mounted or wheeled, seemed to follow some local rule about which side of the road to use. They joined a procession of walkers heading for the market.

There were comments from behind causing those in front to glance over their shoulders. When those saw who was following, they stopped and turned. Immediately the entire street ground to a halt as a crowd gathered.

"Outrageous attire! Look! I can clearly see their knees!" That was a sturdy matron who stared at Ursula and Tyra with distaste.

Her friend said, "And their legs are bare! Mayhap they are poor country folk, Hatti. Not all can afford good hose these days. But look at those two men! Have you ever seen the like? I do not know what to call their lower attire and, by the Maker, they have bare legs too! What is Anmar coming to?"

From a different part of the crowd one man said to another, "Neez, those outfits may look strange but I wager those men are more comfortable than we. D'ye think the Boss would let us wear something like that?"

His friend said, "Nah, Berrin. It would cost coin, you know that. We just has to sweat and he keeps the coin, that's what."

There were many similar comments throughout the crowd, some finding offense while others were merely curious. Ursula had no idea how to handle a situation like this as her whole life had been one of avoiding notice, and here she was, the center of attention.

We cannot push through but equally we cannot stand here forever parading ourselves to the locals. If we do not do something, at some point this might turn ugly.

«Mistress?»

«I don't know, Eirik. We daren't try to push our way through this mob. I don't know if Benas has any ideas. Let me ask.»

She turned to their guide. "Benas? What do we do?"

"Not sure, Mistress. If they was a bunch of angry sailors I would know what to do but these are different. We might end up upsetting the wrong people."

"That's what I thought."

Just as they were wondering if the mob was about to turn on them, help of a sort pushed its way through from the direction of the market.

"Make way there! Go on, go about your business. Out of the way, there. Carriages need to get through."

Four men with white sashes, white neckerchiefs and stout sticks appeared and the crowd melted away, muttering. The street returned, mostly, to normal. The men wore long Indian-style coats of gray with matching pillbox hats. One had a fancy knot of white cord sewn to the top of his left shoulder.

"Oh. Foreigners. I might have known." The leader spotted Benas in his Brikant uniform, also sporting a white neckerchief. "Are you the leader of these people?"

"Not the leader, no, but I am sent by Lord Marlin to guide them to the market. They have business there."

"Oh?" The heavily-built man surveyed the party before returning to Benas. "Just arrived, then?"

"Yesterday, late afternoon, by ship from downriver. Their Captain has gone to the Citadel to meet the Marshals."

"By ship? Surely you mean, by boat."

Benas spread his hands. "Overseer, the vessel is thirty strides long and has a crew of more than thirty. I would name that a ship."

The man pursed his lips as he inspected the group again. "If you say so. What are these after?"

Benas turned to Ursula. "Mistress?"

"For myself, I am a Healer, I need to replenish my stock of remedies. This is my assistant," she gestured at Tyra, "and this is a young girl who comes with us because she could not be left with the other men. This," she gestured again, "is Adin who is the ship's cook, he will want herbs for his meals. These two men are with us to make sure nobody gets the wrong idea."

"Uh." The grunt was followed by a nod and a sour expression. "Very well. I'll leave one of my men with you to make sure there are no further problems. Halk, see these people do their business and then get back to their... ship."

"Aye, Boss."

"Come on," the leader said to the other men, "let's go and find some real trouble." He turned and pushed off into the busy foot traffic.

One of the others said, "Hard luck, Halk," before grinning and following his leader.

Halk turned to Ursula. "Follow me, woman. I can take you directly to the stalls where the healer's herbs are."

And I thought the societies along this river were polite.

"It might be better if we obtain the foodstuffs first," she said. "I may spend some time speaking with the healers' stall-holders."

With a sniff Halk led them into the square and threaded his way through the crowds over to one side where the food was being sold. There were tables heaped with, and reeking of, fish; men with cleavers, saws and knives butchering unrecognizable carcasses; stalls stacked with sacks of early season vegetables and fruit. Adin cast his gaze over all these but saw nothing he particularly desired. The group walked on, the men keeping a look out and generally discouraging bystanders from approaching too closely.

"There. Mistress, this should not take too long."

The stall-holder looked with curiosity at Adin's garb but set to detailing his wares. The cook pulled out some small cloth bags and opened them for the stall-holder to see and sniff. The man nodded before picking up a bowl of reddish powder which Adin taste-tested with a finger. There was a pantomime regarding the amount required, which was weighed and then carefully poured into the first bag. The process was repeated with the second and third bags.

"That will be a Kroter twenty."

Adin looked confused. He began totting up the amounts on his fingers. "That seems too much."

"A Kroter twenty," the man repeated. Halk watched but said nothing.

Ursula stepped in. "If I understand these prices right, he asked for two silverweights of the first spice, which would be six Benis, one silverweight of that," she pointed, "which is one Sol, and four of that one which would be four times two Sols, making nine Sols and six Benis, not even a whole Kroter."

The man looked astonished but recovered quickly. "As you say, Mistress. I must have miscounted. One moment," he counted up again in his head before reluctantly agreeing, "it is as you say. Call it nine Sols for your trouble, Mistress."

"Tyra?"

The man looked even more astonished when Tyra opened her pouch, pulled out her coin purse and picked through the strange currency, counting out the required money.

Adin took his bags and tucked them away. "Mistress, I have other needs but I might find them elsewhere."

Ursula kept a straight face as she agreed. "I believe that you are right, Adin. Let us move on."

She looked at the expression on Halk's face as they walked on. "What? I am a Healer. If I make a mistake when I'm making a potion or a medicine I could kill someone. I have to know how to read, write and do math."

"As you say, Mistress. I am sorry, it did not occur to me that any woman would be able to do these things."

"Well, if you go to almost any other country you'll get a shock, because most people in towns, men or women, can do most of those things. It is likely that country folk would not, I admit, but even the healing women there will know some of it. Besides," she cast a hand around at the bustling market, "how did you think the women who come here every day manage?"

"They know what they need, Mistress."

"That is not the same as getting cheated over the prices, is it? Almost any woman I know can haggle in a market with no trouble at all."

"As you say, Mistress."

They moved on, Adin inspecting the wares on several stalls but not buying anything. «I can find much of what I need nearer the docks, Mistress, and the prices will only be a little higher. It is not worth the effort.» He grinned at Ursula. «Besides, anything I buy here will have to be carried back, will it not? Why go to the trouble?»

«Your logic is sound,» she replied with a smile.

The group squeezed past a crowd gathered around one stall where a seller was shouting his wares, Benas having to slap away a questing hand and Eirik giving an obstructive bystander a hard nudge in the ribs with an elbow before he would move.

Halk frowned as they reached a momentary open space between stalls. "What language is that you speak, Mistress? I thought all in the Valley spoke the same tongue but had different accents. I know you are all foreigners but where do you come from that has such a different tongue?"

Before anyone else could answer she replied, "We are from Alberta, Master Halk, although some of us were born elsewhere."

The looks from the others indicated that they had understood the implied warning. It would not be a good idea to mention 'Boldan's Rock' or 'Einnland' in the middle of a crowded market in the Yodan capital.

"I have not heard of that land. Is it far away, then?"

"A very long way away. Out beyond the ocean at the end of the mouth of the Sirrel, beyond..." She paused, but she did not yet grasp the local geography well enough to name other countries confidently. "...Palarand."

Halk's face darkened, showing that he had understood the reference to the nation his people had recently been at war with. His curiosity overcame his anger. "Yet you speak the Valley tongue much better than they do."

"As you say. I spent some time in Joth before joining the ship which brought us here." She added, "It seems that I learn other languages easily."

"That would explain it," was the grudging agreement.

Haakon nudged Eirik and pointed at a booth some distance away. Eirik nodded and turned to Ursula.

«Mistress, we have a small errand with a smith if we can find one. Should not take long.»

She looked where Haakon had pointed and nodded. «Very well. Do you need us? I can see a healer's booth right there.» She glanced around. «There aren't so many people this end of the market, we should be safe enough.»

«Yah. We will join you over there, Mistress.»

Benas and Halk looked at one another. Benas said, "I'll go with the men," and Halk nodded.

While Benas and the two Norsemen headed in one direction Ursula took the others to the booth, where the owner eyed the women with amusement.

"Did you all forget to finish dressing this morning, Mistress?"

"What? Oh, no, we are fully dressed, Mistress. As you might guess, we are travellers along the river who have come to the market to refill our stocks. We are used to colder weather and have had these lightweight summer clothes made as we traveled along."

"Ah, I see. I must say, you do all look comfortable and it is becoming warm. You show far too much flesh for most of Yod to consider seemly, though it does not offend me. What is it I can do for you today, Mistress?"

"I am a healer and have some particular needs. I wonder if you can help? If you cannot, you may be able to direct me to somebody who can."

"That is what I am here for, Mistress..?"

"Ursula, Mistress, and this is Tyra, my assistant, Kaldara, a ward of our Captain, Adin, our ship's cook. Oh, and -"

"I know Halk, of course." She smiled. "An interesting collection, I deem. Few of Yod display beards such as your men wear, facial hair is not fashionable here as you may have noticed. And I am Tarlia, Mistress, should you have need to name me in future. So, what is it you need, Mistress?"

"Um, first, there are the usual feminine requirements. There are six women on board, so we'll need -"

- - -

"Milkbane?" Tarlia's eyebrows rose. "Do you tell me that you have a suckling infant aboard? Even so, 'tis dangerous stuff to administer."

"I understand the dangers, Mistress," Ursula replied. "It is for no mother, though." She lowered her voice. "It is actually for my young friend here, who wears a dress to disguise himself but is really a boy."

Tarlia's eyes flicked to Kaldar, who blushed at being the center of attention, but his expression was determined.

"It is true, Mistress. I have the seeming of a girl but I desire to become a man as the Maker intended. I did not ask for these things upon my chest. If you can help me?"

The stallholder's expression was sympathetic. "Young... person, you have one of the more unfortunate ailments that may befall a young man, I deem. It is true that milkbane would reverse what grows upon your chest and there are other herbs which will assist you to become a true man... But."

She beckoned to Ursula, who walked around the side of the booth and leaned close. "Mistress," the woman said quietly, "I regret that I cannot help you or her... him. Such strong remedies are controlled by the Directory of Healers which is along that street," she pointed back the way they had arrived, "in a building beyond the Square of Supremacy."

Ursula nodded. "We were told of it when we arrived. I believe that Halk can take us there."

"That is so, but I believe that, as you are a foreigner, they will likely give you short shrift. If I may ask, which way do you travel on the river? Up or down?"

"Upstream, Mistress, why?"

"Many of the herbs you will need can be obtained in the southern parts of Yod. Others can only be found in lands to the west of Yod. Should the Directory offer you no satisfaction I would advise you to travel upstream along the left fork and enquire in some of the smaller villages you will no doubt pass. Some there may be willing to provide what your young friend needs without... interference."

Ursula gazed thoughtfully at Tarlia. "We will have to travel that way, of course, and we'll likely have to find places to stop each night. What you say makes sense. Thank you for your advice - and the warning. But I think I would like to try this... Directory, was it? first."

Tarlia straightened. "As you must, Mistress. You are here, the Directory is not far. Luck with your quest and I do hope your young friend is able to find peace."

"Thank you again for all your help." Ursula smiled. "It seems that healers understand one another, even though we come from different lands."

"As you say, Mistress."

As Ursula walked back to the others she saw Haakon, Eirik and Benas returning, Eirik tucking something into the top of his tee shirt. Once the group was all together again she turned to Halk.

"Take us to the Directory, Halk."

"As you wish, Mistress."

* * *

They were allowed into the foyer of the large building but no further. The doorkeeper sent a messenger off to find someone but would not even let them sit down on the waiting benches either side. Eventually a solidly built man, with an air of authority, appeared down some broad stairs and approached them. He did not seem amused at the appearance of the group.

"Which one of you is the healer?" he asked brusquely.

"That would be me," Ursula replied. "We are travelers on the river and require supplies of certain herbs."

"I can see that you are not Yodans, woman, I am not blind. Why did you come here? Can you not obtain what you need in the market?"

"We have just come from the market. Stall-holders there directed us here for particular herbs they said that only you could supply."

The response was grudging. "That is true, but because they are strong only those of Yod may normally have access to them. Have you a pendant?"

"A what?"

The man dug under the neck of his tunic and pulled out a silver pendant on a chain. "All who practise healing in Yod are examined and tested to make sure that they may do no ill to any patient. If they pass they must needs wear one of these to prove their abilities. I do not know you, woman. From your accent I doubt that you are from any nearby land. How may you prove that I should safely offer you what you need?"

Ursula could not see the pendant clearly but it appeared to show a diagonal Swiss-style cross with a leaf superimposed.

She shrugged. "What do you want me to say? I was trained in a distant land as a surgeon and I have handled many operations on males and females of all ages. I have even assisted at childbirth."

The man grimaced in disgust. She continued, "Of course the potions and other remedies of my homeland require herbs unlike any that grow here along the Sirrel. Since arriving here I have been learning about the local herbs and in Joth I have been teaching them some of my own knowledge in return."

The man's eyes flared at the mention of Joth. "You mentioned operations. What do you mean?"

"Why, opening the patient up, doing whatever is required and then sewing them up afterwards. In Joth I saved the life of an armsman who had an inflamed appendix."

"Opening the patient up? We of Yod do not do things like that!"

"But, surely you must operate on wounded after a battle? Stitch up sword cuts, remove arrow heads, things like that?"

He nodded. "Of course we do but that is men's work, it would be unseemly for a woman to view such disorder." His expression was of distaste. "Woman, you are a barbarian, I deem, to attempt such things. You shall obtain nothing here. Nothing! Doorman, show this rabble out."

He turned on his heel without another word and walked back up the stairs.

After an unexpected feast the women gather in their chamber, where Ursula tries to explain her origins to Kaldara. Later she wonders about the day's events.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

47 - Secrets Told

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

When Ursula's group returned to the hostel for lunch they found Kalmenar pacing anxiously outside.

"My Lord! What has happened?"

"Mistress Ursula, the meeting with the Council of Marshals was... difficult. I had not realized that there were factions amongst the Allies as well as among those of Yod."

Although Ursula had half expected a bumpy ride, she was still concerned.

"What was the problem, My Lord?"

He grimaced and then replied, "While many, including those from Brugan, Forguland and Ferenis accepted Her Highness's status as effectively an equal to those present, others did not. I showed them all her charters, both as a Princess of Palarand, signed by our King, and as the head of the new Navy. That one was signed by every Head of State who had agreed to form the new Federation."

He grimaced again. "Some, including Marshal of the Field Pangan from Virgulend and Chief Marshal Garzanar of Smordan, maintained that she was but a foreign Princess who had no authority in Yod, and that she should leave matters to those who knew what they were doing. Someone pointed out that the rank mark on her baldric was that of a mere Captain. Garzanar, to my astonishment, even declared that neither Her Highness nor the women with her could competently use the swords they carried."

"Oh, my!"

"Indeed, Mistress. Commander Lars, as was his right, challenged Garzanar to a duel to clear the honor of his liege, but Her Highness prevented him from accepting the challenge."

"That was just as well, My Lord. It could have gotten messy."

"It did, Mistress. Her Highness challenged him herself. Several of the other officers there cast doubt upon His Majesty's guardswomen, so a fight was arranged, three against three until first blood."

"Boje! Of course, they were not wearing practice blades, were they?"

"As you say, Mistress. I have to say the men were most careful, not knowing just what the three women could do, but soon were forced to put up a real defense." He smiled in an embarrassed way. "Her Highness beat back Marshal Garzanar and then smacked him in the side of the head with the flat of her sword, knocking him completely out. Bennet fought Pangan and it was a closer duel, they were forced to declare it a draw after each blooded the other at the same moment."

"Bennet is wounded? I must go to her immediately!"

Kalmenar waved a calming hand. "The wound is simple and slight, Mistress. Have no fear for her safety."

"What about Semma, then? She does not have the build to face a determined swordsman."

"As you say, Mistress." Kalmenar smirked then. "She drew her sword but did not use it, instead kicking the sword of Marshal Zornis of Lower Fanir out of his hand. That ended his fight, since the kick also broke a bone in his arm."

Ursula whistled. "Remind me never to face those three in a fight! But what happened after that?"

He shrugged. "Her Highness achieved what she came to do, Mistress. I can explain later if she does not." He paused. "She is in a foul mood, though, mayhap it would be a good idea if you were to attend her."

"I'll do that, My Lord." She turned. "Coming, girls?"

She led Tyra and Kaldara to the bottom of the Women's Stair, where Lars paced anxiously. His mood brightened when he saw Ursula. Above him, on the stair, two of the hostel's female staff prevented him from ascending.

"Mistress Ursula. Go to Princess, please."

«On our way, Lars. You can rest easy.»

He nodded. «Good. I will take all the men back to our own barracks for lunch.»

«Please. Debrief later?» He gave her a questioning look. «I want to find out what happened at your meeting. You can learn what happened to us.»

«Yah, Mistress. This afternoon, after day-sleep.»

«Done.»

She pushed past him and went rapidly up the stairs, Tyra and Kaldara following. At the door to their chamber she knocked and then opened the door and entered.

"Ursula! Thank the Gods!"

Eriana practically ran across the chamber and grabbed the startled Ursula in a hug. After a brief moment the Princess backed off quickly, looking embarrassed.

"There was trouble at our meeting -"

"We heard."

"And word was brought that you also had problems. We feared for your safety."

"There was a lot of name calling, Highness, and a little pushing and shoving. However, first I should attend to Bennet if she is injured."

"Of course."

Bennet sat on her bed with a bandage around her left upper arm. She did not appear to be too concerned. Tyra fetched Ursula's basket and brought it over as Ursula began to unwind the bandage. Underneath was a deep vertical cut in the bicep. The bleeding had stopped.

"It looks clean enough."

"Aye, Mistress, one of the healers attached to the Council attended me - us - after the stupidity was over."

"Still, I think I'll clean it out again and put on some ointment and a fresh bandage. That way I'll know that it will heal properly and not damage that muscle too much." She looked up at Bennet. "You were very lucky here, you realize. Muscle strands go up and down and it looks like the blade didn't cut through too many."

She carefully pulled the wound apart, noting that it went in about two centimeters. "Just the tip of the sword, then. If it had been the other way around, so that it cut across the muscle, there would have been more damage and your arm might never have been as strong again."

"As you say, Mistress."

Ursula closed the wound and looked at the cut thoughtfully. "I don't think I want to put any stitches in here, the cut isn't long enough to cause any problems without. But I will wrap it well and tell you that you should not use that arm for any heavy work for a while. Oh, and that includes using your counter blades."

"As you command, Mistress. Ah, if I may continue to eat my food normally?"

"I would think so, yes, just be careful what you lift."

Ointment was applied and the arm closely wrapped. Ursula wiped her hands on a cloth and looked around. "Anything else I should look at while I have my basket here?"

Eriana shook her head but Semma asked diffidently, "Mistress, if you would look at my foot. I am not sure if I have damaged anything."

She sat on her bed and unlaced her right boot, removing it and the sock. The end of her foot, and some toes, looked inflamed.

Ursula turned. "Tyra, I'll need some clean, hot water. There ought to be some in the kitchen, lunch will be served sometime soon. Uh, just a small bowl will do, thank you."

"Of course, Mistress."

While she waited she held Semma's lower leg and, raising it, inspected as much of the foot as she could see.

"You kicked hard enough to break bones, then?"

"Aye, Mistress, though that was not my intent. I forgot that our boots have steel toecaps inside."

Ursula shook her head. "Do not apologize, Semma, since what you did ended your fight immediately. Hmm. Your big toe looks inflamed and the next one is almost as bad." She looked up. "My problem is that, because they are so small, it can be difficult to tell if bones in toes are actually broken. Where I come from, we usually had to use a special machine to see if that was so."

As Semma nodded Ursula felt Kaldar's eyes upon her.

She continued, "Whether the bones are broken or not, because of placement we have to treat the foot the same way. I'll give you something to take the pain away and help to reduce the inflammation." She thought. "Actually, wearing those boots is probably the best way to keep the foot out of trouble, especially if they have steel toecaps."

"As you say, Mistress. I am used to wearing them so it should not cause me trouble."

"Except that the rest of us will be wearing sandals on board as the weather is so warm. Or going about in bare feet, even. On board ship, then, you can take the boots off, but you should not move around too much with bare feet."

"As you command, Mistress."

While she waited for the water she turned to Eriana, who had begun pacing up and down the chamber.

"Highness, Lord Kalmenar gave me a simple outline of what happened to your party."

Eriana stopped and turned, her expression one of anger. "Aye. I should have remembered what the old fools in my father's courts were like. Men in such positions always think they know better." A grim smile. "Well, they know better now. We have taught them that what they thought they knew about their craft is no longer true. Mayhap some of them will now accept suggestions from younger folk, though they are still reluctant to agree that any woman may know as much about fighting as they."

"It will happen, Highness. Remember they are only at the start of this process and most will be from countries where women do not fight at all. Did you not tell me that even women in Einnland do not normally fight?"

"It is true, Ursula. I believe that I was only permitted because of whom I was - and, possibly, because one day I might have sat on my father's throne, or led his men, should none of his sons have survived." She grinned suddenly. "That will not happen now, of course, and I may have a much more rewarding future in front of me, should the Gods permit."

Ursula cocked her head. "So what happened afterwards, then? Kalmenar said that you got what you went for but said no more."

"Oh, aye! Once the healers had left us we all sat down again. Several were still unwilling to accept my position but were equally unwilling to contest me. My quest concerned the galleys which were seized from Yod during and after the war, you understand. They are to be parceled out among those who have joined the Sirrel Federation, to form the River Command. Eventually these will be replaced by more modern vessels but until then we must needs make do with what is already there.

"That may mean that some of those lands would second their river forces, who would operate the galleys, to the Federation. Some of those present were reluctant to lose either the galleys they had captured or the men to man them. I explained that their loss would be to the gain of all, and that their own lands would still administer their stretch of the Sirrel and most became content.

"One matter which did cause heated discussion was the provision of galleys to cover the stretch of river flowing past Yod itself. Should that be covered by the other lands nearby or should those of Yod itself manage its own affairs? That would mean returning some few galleys to Yod, which none desired for obvious reasons. Since Yod is not part of the Federation, it was decided that other lands would manage the Yodan stretch for now. When a proper ruling authority of whatever kind is agreed for Yod then that question will be asked anew."

"Thank you, Highness. I understand now." Ursula could see that Eriana was still tense. "Highness, you should try to relax. I remember you once said that you were taught some meditation techniques."

The Princess stared at Ursula and then let out a long, slow breath, her shoulders dropping. "Ursula, your words are wise. My mind is churning with all that has happened today, and we have not yet eaten lunch! Aye, Garia taught me how to calm my mind and I will attempt to do so." She gave a warm smile. "Thank you for your concern."

She promptly sat down cross-legged on the floor, but before she could do anything else Tyra appeared with a bowl of hot water. Instead of closing her eyes Eriana just calmed her breathing and watched proceedings.

"Mistress," Tyra said to Ursula, "I am told that lunch will be served in less than half a bell."

"You are telling me that I have to do what I have to fairly quickly." Tyra blushed, but Ursula continued, "It is no problem. There is time to do this and to clean ourselves up before we eat. Hand me that bowl and find me a cloth or two, please."

Once cleaned Ursula examined Semma's foot critically. "I think that you have just bruised the longest two toes. Some salve and a thin wrapping to keep that from going all over the boot should be enough."

"Thank you, Mistress."

"It might also mean the boot is a little small." She turned to Eriana. "Did I hear someone say that your footwear is made for each person?"

Eriana considered. "That is almost true, Ursula, though I believe that some footwear is taken from the Palace wardrobe, if any may be found that fits. It is possible that the boots of Guardsmen - and, I deem, Guardswomen - may be selected that way." She added, "Of course, all my own attire is made especially for me, since I am of an unusual size for a woman."

Ursula gazed at Eriana's figure. On Earth she would probably have been snapped up by a modeling agency or even become an actress but in this world she was just an anomaly, a square peg of a fit, active, confident woman who was never going to fit into any of the round holes available whatever her size. It was possible that her new post would satisfy most of her urges but Ursula was not sure that it would be enough.

Semma said, "Highness, since the Wardrobe had never fitted women for the Guard before, all our attire was made especially for us. I do not think any of it came from the shelves."

"Oh. Then, Semma, we must needs discover why your foot moved in the boot such that it caused your injury. Mayhap Ursula has some theory."

"Me? Highness, I will investigate but now is not the time. I would suggest that we should now make ourselves ready for lunch. As for myself, I have a pressing appointment in the bath house. I imagine that Tyra and Kaldar would like to go there as well."

"As you say! I ask your pardon, Ursula, Tyra, Kaldar. You have wandered Yod all morning and now you must needs relieve yourselves before we eat. Semma, can you yet walk on that foot?"

"I think so, Highness."

"Then let us go. I feel in the need for some pel, strange though that thought may be to me."

* * *

It was late afternoon. The entire group of women had walked over to the men's barracks and, after some discussion, borrowed a chamber big enough that everyone could fit comfortably inside. Everyone exchanged details of their morning activities before going their separate ways. In the case of the women, that meant walking back, fortunately without too much interference, before going once more to the bathing facilites to refresh themselves before the evening meal.

"Um." Ursula rubbed her upper arms against her newly-freed breasts.

"Mistress?"

"I think it is that time of the month, Tyra. When we get back to our chamber I think I will need to start wearing tie-sides."

"Oh! Kalikan! Of course, Mistress." Tyra gave her a questioning glance. "Surely you knew when 'tis due, Mistress?"

"Only by the feelings in my breasts and stomach, Tyra. I know that Kalikan is involved but I do not know the calendar well enough to know the days."

"But..."

Ursula held up a forefinger. "Tyra, I have had exactly one Call since I came to Anmar. That was before you joined me. Her Highness told me that they can be all over the place for a few months until my body settles down. That information came from Lady Garia... Princess Garia."

"It is true," Eriana confirmed. "Though she had mostly settled down by the time I arrived in Palarand, she and Jenet had trouble accounting the days, instead relying on the feelings of her body, as I was told they do on the mother world. Ursula, this is something that you must needs put up with for some time."

Kaldara had a hand to her mouth. "Mistress, you are the one!"

Ursula turned. "Yes, Kaldara, I am. There has been no time to explain but we will do so after we have eaten and retired. Highness?"

The Princess nodded. "Aye, tell what must needs be told, Ursula. The fate of our newest crew member is bound up with that of us all, she should... he should know all." She asked Ursula, "What will you wear this evening? During your last Call, I remember, you could not wear a ship dress."

"Well, I have a few day dresses, of course, and there are two evening gowns. Are you suggesting a long gown, Highness?"

Eriana smiled. "Mayhap. And, should you choose a long gown for this evening, then perhaps we should join her, should we not, ladies?"

Bennet nodded. "Highness, it will make a welcome change. Though ship dresses are practical enough, I am a woman, sometimes I desire to wear attire of a different kind. With your permission?"

"Ask Ursula, not me! Ursula, what shall we wear this eve?"

"Long gowns it is, then. Highness, you know what will happen once we come downstairs again."

Eriana smirked. "Aye! It will do that rabble good to see us as we really are. And it will not upset their sensibilities as we have done before."

Kaldara looked frustrated. "Highness, what about me? I have no long gowns and even if I did I have no desire to wear one."

Eriana grimaced as she turned to the teenager. "It is unfortunate, Kaldara, that our journey has taken us to perhaps the one land where you may not be yourself. I regret that I have no remedy."

Ursula said, "Highness, poor Kaldara has been wearing that same dress ever since we bought it in Tobeligo. I know that we will be calling at some other places in Yod before we reach anywhere else and she cannot keep wearing the same dress all the time, so I looked around in the market and found two more day dresses for her." She shrugged. "I know that Kaldar will not be needing them once we get beyond Yod but that could be several days away and Kaldara needs a change of clothes."

Eriana nodded. "You plan ahead, Ursula, good. Kaldar, I know that it is not what you desire but do you understand why Ursula did this?"

Kaldar shrugged. "I do not like it, Highness, but I know why it is necessary. I also know that Mistress Ursula is looking for herbs to help me so I know I must needs wait until we escape the lands of Yod."

Eriana gave a faint smile. "You are more patient than I, then. You will wear one of the new dresses this evening?"

"I will, Highness." Kaldara wrinkled her nose. "They are a Yodan style, much longer than I have worn before, but the material is thin enough. It may be that such a dress will make me less noticeable."

The Princess snorted. "You know that everyone else in our party is already attired like no-one in Yod is? That fact alone may make you stand forth among our number."

"Highness, I did not think of that."

"It should be no problem, Kaldar. I do not intend for us to stay anywhere long enough for it to become obvious. Ladies, shall we change? Let us show them how those of Palarand attend their evening meals."

* * *

The effect was everything that the women had expected. The moment they reached the foot of the Women's Stair word went around and the usual hubbub in the common room hushed. From the dining room, the worthy in charge sped forth to greet them, making a low bow to Eriana.

"Your Highness! You honor us with your presence tonight."

"Rise, my good man. Aye, we thought that, as women, we desired a change tonight to more gentle attire. Do we dine in our usual chamber?"

The man bobbed and gestured. "Aye, Highness. If you would follow me, right this way. I will inform the kitchen that you are ready to dine."

"Thank you, my man."

Suddenly more servants appeared, the table was cleaned, each woman had a chair held by a servant and pushed in when they sat down. The table was laid carefully and quickly and a small vase of flowers even appeared. Then they were left alone for a short period while the food was brought from the kitchen.

Semma giggled softly. "Highness, I could become used to this."

Eriana snorted. "Aye! I am not certain what it tells us about those of Yod, though. We are the same people who ate yesterday but today, simply because we are dressed more appropriately, we are treated differently. Is it that they respect nobility? I thought the women we have seen about the city were treated poorly, was I wrong?"

She could say no more before the food arrived. It occurred to Ursula that no-one had been told what was on offer and so no-one had made any choice of foods. It seemed that the servants had brought some of everything. Platters of meats, fish, vegetables and sides were arrayed around the vase in the center of the table. A small tureen of stew was provided together with several jugs of sauces.

The worthy appeared, wringing his hands. "Highness, is everything to your satisfaction? Wait, I see no-one has considered your drinks tonight. If I may ask, what will be your pleasure this evening? I have wines from Southern Yod, or you may prefer something from Faralmark, I have several reds and whites that may go with your meals. Highness, I know that you prefer beer, I can bring that instead at your command. For the youngster, there is small beer, fruit juice or water."

Eriana ceased her inspection of the dishes and sat back. "My good man, as you know I prefer beer, it is the way of my people, but tonight I believe that I will ask for a white wine suitable for the fish I see there. If you can find me one that is not too strong, though."

The man bowed. "I know just the one to pick, Highness. And for the others?"

Bennet and Semma had a conversation with the man and chose white wines, but Ursula picked a red to go with the medium-rare gavakhan steak she had selected from the cuts on the plate. Tyra backed out and chose small beer while Kaldara settled for fruit juice.

After the man left to fetch the drinks Kaldara said to Ursula, "Mistress, I know that some my age have drunk wine at meals but my father never permitted it to us. He said that only men drank wine."

"We already knew that your father had some strange ideas," she replied. "In some lands both men and women drink, yes, boys and girls your age too. I suspect, though, that in his case the reason he didn't let any of you drink was because it meant that there was more for him to drink."

"As you say, Mistress. From what I have seen, wine can make one just as silly as beer can."

"That is so, Kaldara, and the smaller the body, the greater the effect can be. That is not to say that small people - or young people - should not drink beer or wine, it just means that they must be careful how much they drink."

Eriana paused from spooning vegetables onto her plate to add, "You should know, Kaldara, that wine and beer may not just make someone silly. For some it can give them headaches, especially the following day, and for others it can make them angry and want to fight. There are those in my father's court who would become dangerous when they had drunk so much beer."

"I will keep that in mind, Highness. Uh, it may explain some of my father's actions. Sometimes -"

The drinks appeared, brought by the man and Minna. Conversation stopped as they concentrated on their food.

* * *

Back in their chamber later Eriana cast a concerned look at Ursula. "Is there some problem, Ursula? Your Call, has it started?"

Ursula managed a smile back. "I don't think so, Highness. I think I simply ate too much this evening. I cannot remember when I have eaten such a good meal."

"As you say! As you may realize I have supped with Kings and Dukes and the meals at their tables of course were excellent, but I have also eaten in hostels and inns along the way. I believe that I will agree, this was one of the better meals I have eaten at such places."

Bennet and Semma murmured agreement. Tyra asked, "Highness, is the food here much like we will eat elsewhere?"

Eriana tilted a hand. "Some is better, Tyra, some is worse, though everywhere we have traveled so far the food has at least been acceptable. It may depend on how many are presently in residence, the availability of various foods," she shrugged, "other factors. Those who run such places as these know not to take advantage of their guests, as most will be travelers and word will soon spread far and wide. Do you remember what the head man at that village we called at said? Where was it? Whyrram's Wharf?"

"Yes, Highness, I remember. If bad word was spread then no-one would call and they had need of the coin. Thus they made sure that everyone who came went away satisfied."

"Just so, and these hostels are no different, I deem." She sat down on her bed and patted the mattress beside her. "Kaldara, if you would sit by me. We have promised you a tale and so it must be told. Make yourselves comfortable, ladies."

When everyone had found suitable places to sit Eriana turned to Ursula, who sat facing her and Kaldara.

"If you could explain your circumstances, Ursula. You will know better how to do that than I."

"Of course, Highness. Kaldara... I am only calling you that since you are wearing a dress and because we are in the women's quarters. We could be overheard, so I will keep my voice low. Can you hear me well enough?"

A serious-looking Kaldara replied, "I understand, Mistress. I can hear you plainly."

"Then I will tell you that I am from another world. Do you understand what I mean by that?"

"Mistress, I find the idea of other worlds to be disturbing. I am not sure what you mean by that."

"Why should you? Most people, going about their lives have no need to understand what must be a very strange idea. Let's start at the beginning. What do you think the world is?"

"Why... Actually, I once thought the world was the Great Valley and the river in it, but that cannot be so, can it? Water comes in one end and flows out the other, so there must be something beyond. People speak of something called Alaesia and also of something called Anmar, but I do not know what those are."

"Very well. Do you know what an island is?" A nod. "We are on a very big island, then, called Alaesia. Nobody really knows just how big it is but it might take weeks to travel from one side to the other."

"I think I understand, Mistress. But.. if we are on an island, and an island is surrounded by water... can there be so much water?"

Eriana chuckled. "Oh, yes, Kaldara! I have spent most of my life sailing on that water and it goes as far as anyone can see. It is thought that, just as it may take weeks to travel across Alaesia, it may take weeks to sail across the ocean to reach the other side. That is what we call so much water, an ocean, and the water has everything in it, so I have been told, that the rivers wash down from the mountains into it. It is salt, so we may not drink it, but many fish and other creatures live in it."

"But you said, 'the other side'. How can you get from one side of Alaesia to the other by sailing away from it?"

Eriana looked at Ursula who replied, "It is possible, Kaldara, but that is a complicated subject for another day. What is more likely is that you would reach another large island in the ocean just like the one we are on." She shrugged. "I don't think anyone has made that journey, or if they did no-one has returned to tell us what they found. The important point is that whatever is out there, it is all part of Anmar, which is what the people on Alaesia call this world."

Kaldara thought about this then nodded. "But, then, if you are not of Anmar, where else can there be?"

"You have seen the stars at night?"

"Of course, Mistress." Kaldara's eyes lit up. "Do you tell me that they are all worlds like this one?"

"We-ll, not exactly. Most of what you can see in the night sky, apart from the three moons, are stars. Each star is a sun like the one you see during the day. The reason that they just look like points of light is because they are so far away. Very far away. Some are so far away that it takes the light from them thousands of years to reach Anmar."

"They are suns? Just like ours? Maker!" She looked confused, then asked, "But if they are suns, then where are the worlds?"

"Just as Anmar goes around your sun, those other suns may have worlds going around them. The stars are so bright and so far away that it is very difficult to see any of those worlds. One of those suns, which I was told was over a thousand light-years away, has the world that I came from going around it. We call that world Earth."

"But..." Kaldara was quiet for a very long time. Then she said, "If it takes so long to get from that world to Anmar, how was it done? A thousand years! Even my father's father is only seventy years, and he looks very old. But you are not."

"I do not know how it was done, Kaldara. I have been told that it is likely that some very complicated machinery was used to transfer me."

A frown of concentration. "What is machinery?"

Eriana looked at Ursula. "I, who have seen some of the wonders that Garia and Milsy have described, find it difficult to explain machinery."

Ursula opened her mouth and closed it again. Everyone on Earth, almost, knew what machinery was because they were surrounded by it all the time. How could she explain it to someone who probably didn't know how a simple watermill operated? Finally she chose a different approach.

"It is something you will understand when you are shown some. It is not important. Just accept that I was brought here by some means that even I do not understand, but that perhaps some of your wise men might understand one day in future. Important part is that, because it is so far, they could not bring whole body across from Earth to Anmar. Inside every part of body are copies of instructions that make body. What whoever brought us did was to bring single copy of those instructions to Anmar and then use them to make new body. Apparently this can be done faster than normal way."

Another frown. "Normal way?"

Ursula gave Kaldara a smile. "You have body of girl, your body is soon to be woman, you can have baby, yes?"

"Oh-oh-oh!" Kaldara's smile was embarrassed. "Normal way. Yes, I understand."

"Yes. Then somehow, I do not know how, memories of original are added to new body. Then new body awakes, wonders where it is."

"Yes, I see. So you woke up and then..?"

"Then Her Highness and ship were sailing nearby and saw me lying on island in river. They rescued me and here I am."

Another frown. "But, before, you said that you were a man on... Earth."

"Is true. Now. When baby is made normal way, egg comes from mother and seed comes from father, yes?" A nod. "Half information comes from mother, half from father, which is why new child may have eyes of mother but hair color of father, yes?"

"I suppose so."

"But usually, it is not known if baby will be boy or girl until it is born. Reason is complicated, will teach when you are older, but there is part of information which decides if you are to be boy or girl. That part decides how to make baby, later how to grow breasts on girl, make girl's body ready for babies, grow hair on boy's face."

"Yes." She nodded. "I see now, it must be so."

"But in transfer from one world to other, sometimes something goes wrong. Maybe mistake made in copy, maybe machine does not make baby properly. But can change a man on Earth into woman on Anmar... or the other way round."

"Oh. So that is why... and why it cannot be done for me. I understand now." Kaldara added, "But you must be very clever on Earth to know all this!"

"And that is why, child," Eriana stated, "we must keep Ursula's origins a secret. If those of Yod found out where she was from they would seek to obtain that information from her and use it themselves. They would beat her as your father beat you - and possibly worse. Every person aboard the Visund knows the secret now but no other will speak of it. Shall you give me your oath?"

Kaldara slid off the bed onto her knees in front of Eriana. "Highness, I will swear never to speak of what I have been told here tonight to anyone."

Bennett said, "Heard and witnessed."

Ursula said, "Actually, that is not true, Highness. Hashim does not know my origins."

"Oh! You are right, Ursula. Kaldara, it would be best if you did not speak to anyone of these matters unless it is to one of us presently in this chamber. In future, that may change but the situation is dangerous while we are in a land like Yod."

"As you command, Highness. I will swear that."

"Heard and witnessed."

Kaldara stood and regained her seat on the bed.

"On Earth, then," Ursula explained, "I was firstly a girl in the body of a boy and then a woman in the body of a man. There it is possible to give my body the seeming of a woman but it involves cutting parts off and taking... potions, perhaps, to make breasts grow and to make my skin soft. On Earth there are the means to soften my face and remove the hair from my body a woman would not have. But it is painful, it can be dangerous and it can be costly. To go the other way can also be done but such people as us can never have children the way we would prefer to. It is not possible to make a real man from a woman's body nor a real woman from a man's body."

Kaldara considered this. "But these machines..? Is that right? They made you a real woman's body."

"That is so. Apparently I can now have babies like any other woman can. Since I never expected to be able to do that, I find the idea to be strange. But for you, situation is different. Herbs can reduce breasts, make hair grow, make body strong but cannot make penis for you nor remove womb. It is possible that herbs will prevent you from ever having babies but, I doubt anyone has made proper investigation to see what happens."

Kaldara put her hand down to her groin. "That means I will always have this and that any man may... do to me what men do to a woman."

Ursula nodded. "Is true. That is why you have to stay with us until your body has changed enough that no-one would think you are a woman. Men of Visund all sworn to Princess, will not touch you. Lord Kalmenar has honor, he will protect you also. Hashim I do not know. Better to be safe."

She was solemn. "I understand, Mistress. It is what I always wanted but I do not think I really understood the risks." She turned to Eriana. "Highness, it is very hard for me but I will do as you desire."

"That is all I ask, child. Be careful, let Ursula find herbs for you, be aware of danger as we all are."

"As you command, Highness."

"Now," Eriana said, "we have probably said enough, I deem, and it has been a busy day. If we should go down to the bath house and make ourselves ready for bed, it will probably be time to settle down for the night when we return."

* * *

Ursula lay in bed listening to the others make themselves comfortable for sleep.

A strange day.

The locals do not know what they want, most of them. The occupiers - for that is what they are, however good their intentions - squabble among themselves as well.

I just hope that the mess can be cleared up, but experience from Earth tells me that it probably will not happen the way anyone thinks it will.

The city itself is well built and well organized. Did the Ascendancy do that, or is it just the local style? Everywhere else I have been the buildings have been distinctive but different.

Much like Earth, in fact.

I did not like what happened in that Directory place. It could be the customary 'superior' male attitude or it could be something deeper. It will be better for me not to search anywhere else for herbs because questions might be asked. Let us go upriver somewhere quieter.

...And then there is Eriana! I was relieved to see her when we returned but I was surprised by her welcome.

I do not know what to think about that! I have been on Anmar barely six weeks and have made no plans for my own future. I certainly have had no time to think about some kind of... partner.

There, I have said it. Am I reading too much into a relieved hug? She certainly had cause to worry about us.

She is Captain, a Princess of somewhere far away and I do not know how long I will be on the Visund anyway. She has many demands on her time and the situation changes each time we pull into a port.

Perhaps I am reading too much into it. We are crewmates, that is all.

...Creatures brought me here. Beings, Maralin called them. They must have had some plan for me but they are not telling anyone what that is.

I am Russian. What will be will be. Let future take care of itself.

There is an unexpected visitor the next morning, a woman intent on dealing death. But things are not as they seem and spiral rapidly out of control. Eriana makes a quick decision.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

48 - A Pointed Interruption

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

After the women had finished breakfast the following morning they had walked out onto the walkway surrounding the courtyard for some fresh air. There were several departures taking place, all of crews from river craft, and they watched as the baggage of those leaving was loaded onto handcarts to be taken down to the berths of the vessels.

Their entertainment was interrupted by Vynil walking through the courtyard entrance. He saw the group of women, came over to them and bowed briefly to Eriana.

«Good morrow, Captain. Sorry to disturb you so early in the day, but there is a problem down at the Visund. Some food that Adin ordered has arrived and there is a dispute over geld owed. The man insists that he speak with the Captain.»

«Good morrow, Vynil. Is Adin there?»

Vynil shook his head. «Not yet, Captain. I have the impression this local came early just so that he could have an argument - and maybe swindle some geld out of some other crew member who didn't know what was agreed.»

Eriana's eyes were hard. «Oh, he did, did he? I will see about that!»

She turned and looked at the others. Bennet and Semma were wearing ship dresses today while Ursula and Tyra were both wearing normal day dresses because of Ursula's condition. Kaldara had on the other Yodan dress which had been obtained for her the previous day, a long straight affair that did nothing for her at all.

"Bennet, if you would join me down at the Visund, there is a problem with some supplies. Semma, I want you to stay with Ursula today, she will not be venturing far, I deem. If there is need for me I will be down at the ship."

Everyone murmured acknowledgement.

"Ursula? I do not like leaving you this way but I advise against too much movement today. Mayhap once you are more familiar with the workings of your own body you may do more but that time has not yet come. I assume that you can occupy yourself today? "

"I agree, Highness. There are a number of things I can do while I wait for this to taper off. I have some notes to review and I can always continue educating Kaldara, if she is willing."

"Of course. In that case, I will see you all later, certainly before lunch. Vynil? Lead the way."

«Captain.»

Eriana, Bennet and Vynil immediately strode off out of the courtyard. Ursula turned to Tyra.

"Do you mind being stuck in for a few days?"

"Of course not, Mistress! It is what all women must face, after all, and I will be there to help you as I should be. If you ask, shall I be bored, then I will tell you that I have noticed some small repairs that must be done to some of our attire. If I should finish that then I may pay attention to whatever you say to Kaldara, after all my own knowledge is not much greater than hers."

"I would dispute that, Tyra. I think you have had a much better childhood than she has. You were not trapped in your house by an unpleasant and overbearing father."

"Indeed not, Mistress!" Tyra smiled. "I roamed the streets and docks with the other children and learned much as I grew. Then I began to go out upon the river with my father and brothers. But there is still much I do not know, Mistress."

"There is always more to learn, Tyra, as you must know by now." Ursula held her breath as unusual sensations ran through her lower body. "Ah. I think I am about to learn more myself, as it happens. Can you go up to our chamber and fetch the bag? Kaldara and I will meet you in the bath house."

"Of course, Mistress."

"Semma, you can come with us or you can go back to our chamber."

"Mistress, I will stay with you. It is my purpose here, after all."

A little later, in their chamber, now clean and refreshed, Ursula held up a borrowed slate.

"Remember that we spoke last night about how Alaesia was an island in a big ocean?"

Kaldara nodded. "Yes, Mistress."

"Today I think I will try to explain exactly what Anmar is and how I think everything fits on it and around it."

"As you say, Mistress. I still find that idea confusing."

Ursula sat herself carefully down on the side of her bed and patted beside her. "Then I will try to explain."

* * *

A little later on that morning the activity in the hostel had quietened down. Almost all of the guests had either departed or left to do whatever had brought them to Yod. The only people about were the servants who were cleaning chambers, refilling lamps, changing linen and other duties.

A woman walked in through the carriage entrance. She was garbed in the customary Yodan fashion in a long dress of plain fabric with a full skirt, a high neck and long sleeves. Over the dress was a gray apron with a bib and shoulder straps. She also had a cowl over her head and neck, partly to protect her from the bright morning sun. In fact, the front of the cowl had been pulled forward so that her face was entirely in shadow.

Keeping to the walkways she moved slowly around the edge of the courtyard so as to stay out of the sun. At the corner, where the Mens' Stair and the Womens' Stair came down, she paused, finding a dark corner beneath the Mens' Stair where she could observe without being noticed.

A female servant came down the Womens' Stair carrying a bulky bundle of linen to be washed, heading directly across the courtyard towards the kitchen and bathing block. A short while later she returned, this time carrying a stack of freshly pressed linen. She went back up the Womens' Stair and into the corridor.

Immediately the servant turned the upper corner the woman checked that she was alone and crossed to the stair. Lifting her skirts to her knees, she took the stairs silently, two at a time, until she reached the last step. Here she peered around the corner into the corridor to observe the servant. The moment the corridor was clear she moved.

"- The reason why we don't fall off is something we call gravity. This is the same thing that makes everything fall down to the ground. If you have a large mass shaped like a ball, all of it wants to fall -"

The chamber door suddenly shuddered and began to move inwards. The wedge that Semma had placed at the foot prevented it flying open, but the smoothness of the wooden floor meant that it gave way just slowly enough to alarm the occupants but not slowly enough for them to do much about it. As soon as it had moved far enough the Yodan woman slipped through the gap, a long counter-blade held confidently in her right hand.

Semma and Tyra immediately stood. Semma's sword leaned, in its scabbard, against the foot of her bed and out of reach. Tyra had only a sewing needle for a potential weapon. Ursula felt a jolt of adenalin but remained seated, instinctively putting a protective arm around Kaldara.

Semma and Tyra, without speaking, automatically spread apart and began to approach the intruder. The woman looked momentarily confused, the knife blade moving between the four occupants of the room before focusing on Tyra. That gave Semma the opportunity to rush forward and confront the woman, whose blade immediately moved back to confront the threat.

That diversion was enough to permit Tyra to come forward and kick at the knife hand, sending the blade spinning into the chamber. She followed that with a spin and a stomach kick, causing the woman to begin to fold. Semma drove her to the floor with a punch to her neck as Tyra swiftly moved to the foot of Semma's bed and retrieved the guardswoman's sword. Removing it from the scabbard, she tossed it to Semma.

"Here, Semma!"

Semma caught it by the hilt and, flipping it, pushed the tip gently against the woman's neck. "Thanks. You! On the floor and stay there. On your front." As the woman complied, she added, "Hands behind your neck."

As Ursula began to recover from the shock of the encounter she looked at the situation and saw a flaw.

"Semma."

"Mistress?"

With hand gestures she shook her head, making Semma move the sword away from the woman's neck and down to her torso. Semma's eyebrows rose in query but Ursula mouthed "later".

Tyra went to the door, pushed it closed and removed the wedge. "I'll go for some help, Mistress."

"Why don't you try our new friends across the road?"

Tyra's eyes lit up and she nodded happily before opening the door and disappearing.

Ursula then stood and grabbed her basket before moving to the woman and crouching down. She grabbed an arm and twisted it around and behind her back before doing the same with the other arm. The woman squirmed but quickly stilled when Semma jabbed her sword. With lengths of narrow bandage Ursula secured each wrist to the other elbow, immobilizing her arms, before using a wider length to tie her feet together.

Something about the woman's legs disturbed Ursula so she gently patted the prone body before moving to the head and pulling back the cowl to reveal the truth.

"Is no woman, is a man."

"What?"

"Obviously dressed this way to gain entry to womens' quarters. Legs wrong, narrow hips, hair too short. If woman, unusual shape so probably man."

"Ssss!"

"Da. If is part of plan, may be more to come."

Ursula stood and moved to the door, retrieving the wedge and knocking it firmly under the door with her foot. There followed an uncomfortable silence while they waited for help to come. Eventually an argument could be heard in the distance followed somewhat later by boots in the corridor. The door was tried but the wedge prevented it from opening. Tyra's voice could be heard saying something. Finally a knock came, followed by a voice which Ursula recognized as the hostel manager.

"Mistress? I am here with your maid and some men from the port. If we may enter."

"Let me speak to Tyra."

"Here, Mistress."

"Tyra, how many of Her Highness's men were left in Ferenis?"

Tyra's voice came through the door. "None, Mistress. Four were left in Forguland but only three remain. The men with me are from the guardroom opposite, their leader is the man who attended us the evening we arrived here."

With difficulty Ursula removed the wedge and opened the door. Outside were the hostel manager, several woman servants and a group of soldiers, all of whom had drawn their swords. Tyra scooted into the chamber, relieved to find that nothing had gone amiss since she had left. The hostel manager stepped forward.

"Mistress, your maid said that you had been attacked in your chamber by an armed woman."

Ursula gestured at the figure on the floor. "That is so, but this is no woman even if she looks like one."

The leader of the soldiers spoke. "Mistress, I am Darro of Smordan, we have met before. Are you certain of your facts? I see only a woman before me."

"Come in, Darro of Smordan. He forced the door and held a long knife out against us." She frowned. "Semma, where did that knife go?"

"I have no idea, Mistress."

Tyra pointed. "Somewhere over there, I think."

She moved to search for it but Ursula stopped her. "No. Do not touch it, Tyra. Let this man find it. Darro, it is possible the blade might be poisoned."

He spun to face Ursula. "Do you tell me?" His eyes narrowed. "But, surely, this is just a robbery, Mistress. I do not like talk of poisoned weapons."

"Look at person! He has gone to much effort to disguise self, to get into womens' quarters. Not necessary for sneak thief. He came with long knife, some call it counter-blade, girls kicked it away. No, he came to take or to kill."

"Mistress, this is a grave accusation. Her hair is short but that is not a crime in Yod." He paused. "That I know of."

"Then take off dress. See what is beneath."

Darro stopped and shook his head. "Mistress, this is beyond my writ, I deem. I must needs send for my superior. Even if this person... man or woman... broke into your chamber, I cannot just strip her... him on suspicion. In front of all these people? It would be unseemly!"

"Send for Lord Marlin, then. He will know our circumstances."

"Lord Marlin? He is... Brant, run to the guardhouse at the military gate, I believe Lord Marlin went there this morning. Find him and ask him to come back here to the hostel."

"Aye, Sarje." Then man turned from the doorway and disappeared.

Darro turned to Ursula. "Mistress, you had better be right about this."

"Mistress?" That was Semma, still standing over the intruder with her sword pressed to his back. She was now holding the sword with two hands and grimacing.

"Yes. Sarjant? Is that right?"

"Aye, Mistress."

"Can you detail some of your men to secure the... person. I do not want to let him or her get their hands free as there may be other weapons about their body."

"That I will do, Mistress. Sef, Kannar, stand over this person and make sure they do not move."

"Sir!"

The two men moved in and Semma relaxed with a sigh, moving away to give them room.

Darro said to her, "You are one of those who go around with the Princess, yes? That is your sword?"

"I am Guardswoman Semma of His Majesty's Palace Guard and it is, Sarjant. Whoever, whatever he is, he surprised us and we were lucky to better him."

"As you say." Darro turned. "And you are?"

"Ursula, Healer to Her Highness and to the ship's company. This is my maid Tyra and beside me is Kaldara, a ward of Her Highness."

"I see. Thank you." He moved away. "If I may find that blade. You said it went this way?" He bent down on the further side of one of the beds and peered underneath. "Ah! Here it is!"

He straightened up. "Mistress, I am mindful of your words. If there is a cloth I may use?"

"Of course. Tyra?"

Tyra pulled out one of the stack of cloth squares in her bag and handed it to Darro, who bent down again and came up with the counter-blade. He peered at the tip of the blade carefully.

"Mistress, I must needs apologize. There is some substance along the point of this blade, I deem. I do not think that it is just the result of careless cleaning."

The room remained in a tense silence for a while until Marlin shouldered his way through the door. Darro came to attention.

"My Lord. The Mistress's maid came to the guardhouse saying they had trapped an intruder in their chamber. We came over here to investigate but the hostel staff at first refused to let us climb the Womens' Stair. Once we got here we found him... her. The Mistress says that although attired as a woman this is in fact a man, which suggested to her that he was more than a common thief. He had this counter-blade which, on inspection, may have been poisoned."

Marlin scowled and turned to Ursula. "Mistress?"

"Sarjant Darro has told you everything, My Lord. I believe the disguise is too elaborate for a simple thief to bother with."

"I agree." He turned to Sef and Kannar. "Haul him to his feet."

Ursula cautioned, "I would be careful, My Lord. He may have other weapons on him."

"Noted, Mistress. Sef, Kannar?"

The two soldiers grabbed the man by his shoulders and hauled him bodily to his feet. Because his feet were still tied, they had to support him upright. Marlin looked at the man's face and nodded.

"I agree, this is unlikely to be a woman. Possible, it is true, but unlikely. What was your clue, Mistress?"

"When I secured his feet I thought his calves were the wrong shape, so I gently felt the rest of his body and noticed that his hips were somewhat narrow. I could not do more with him lying like that."

"And how do I prove it, Mistress? If he is truly a man, then I might offend every woman here, yet if this is a woman, then it should not be done in the presence of any man."

"I am a healer. I am accustomed to seeing the bodies of both men and women."

"As you say, Mistress. Yet?"

Ursula shook her head. "I cannot think of any easy way to tell without stripping him, My Lord. As you know there are certain things that are one way on a man and another on a woman but everyone of us is different. There are men who have narrow waists or shoulders and men who have no Adam's Apples." This last was turned into a curious phrase in the local tongue. "There are women with Adam's Apples and women with narrow hips. There are only three things a woman has that a man does not, and three things a man has that a woman does not. Your decision, My Lord."

Marlin grimaced but there was little choice. "Lift that skirt, Mistress. Let us see what lies beneath."

Ursula lifted the skirt, together with the white petticoat that was beneath, and the man, who had not uttered a sound the whole time, began to struggle against the two soldiers. They held him firmly as the skirt rose and a bulge was revealed in the undergarments beneath.

Marlin sighed. "That is enough for me." He considered the situation. "If he is as dangerous as is thought he may indeed have other weapons about him. I do not want to release his arms, so the dress must needs be cut off. Mistress?"

"You want me to do it?"

"You are the healer. You know how to do such tasks."

"You are right. I have not attended prisoners but I have had to cut clothes from accident victims." She addressed the maid. "Tyra, take Kaldara and stand near the door, so that she won't see anything... unseemly."

"Of course, Mistress."

"Semma, are you ready to stay there as a witness? You can stand by Tyra if you prefer."

"Mistress, sometimes a guardswoman has to do unpleasant things. I will watch."

Ursula smiled her thanks. "Good. Let me begin."

It was possible to release the waist tie of the apron but the shoulder straps had to be cut before Ursula could pull the garment away. This revealed the scabbard for the counter-blade on a waist belt. It also revealed the scabbards for two other knives, both of which were removed and examined closely.

"These could be poisoned also, Mistress. Your advice was wise."

"Do you want me to go further?"

Marlin's eyes were hard. "This man is likely an assassin, Mistress. If so his life is already forfeit. Strip him to his underwear. Spare not the attire."

The belt with the scabbards was removed.

"It is a waste of a good dress, but I will do it."

Using a scalpel from her kit she cut through the bottom of the skirt and then, gathering it in both hands, tore it apart up to the waist. The petticoat beneath suffered the same fate. Underneath was a pair of lightweight tights which she pulled down as far as his knees. A woman's tie-side panty was revealed, but the contents were very definitely male. There was also another belt with two very short daggers in the attached scabbards. The blades of these were each about the size of her thumb. Once this belt was removed Ursula considered how best to proceed.

"Mistress."

Tyra handed her the short shears she had been using for snipping thread. Ursula smiled her thanks. She carefully cut through the waist seam and then snipped upwards, mindful to keep clear of any skin beneath. At the neck another seam had to be cut through and then the two halves were pulled wide.

There was an indrawn breath from Marlin as he saw what was beneath. Two small cloth sacks hung from a cord which went around the man's neck. The bottom corners had been knotted, the two nearest knotted corners were joined by a short piece of cord while a longer length went around his back.

"This is clearly more than any casual thief would do, I deem." Marlin's eyes were hard upon the man. "There are many questions which must be answered here."

Ursula gently felt one of the bags. "From the texture I think it is sand, or something like," she reported. "My Lord, do you want me to remove them?

"Please do so, Mistress. More may be contained within than just sand."

"True."

Ursula used the shears to cut the neck cord and the one going around the back and the bags fell into her free hand. A little gentle probing suggested that sand was all they contained, but that was now somebody else's problem. She handed the bags to Marlin, who promptly passed them on to one of his men.

Ursula thought what to do next and then nodded. "My Lord, I cannot go much further without releasing his arms and I think you will agree that would not be wise, not just yet. What I can do is to use the excess material to immobilize his arms some more so that you can safely take him away."

He scowled. "I agree this man is too dangerous to release here, even with all my men nearby. Continue, Mistress."

Ursula pulled the dress material away to each side and then pulled the sleeves down as far as they would go, exposing bare upper arms. The excess material she took around to the back and wound several times about the pinioned arms, completely swathing them in the cloth. The man was left standing almost naked with his arms swathed in cloth behind him, a tie-side panty for modesty and tights down to his knees.

"Mistress, if you would release his feet, my men can take him away. Uh, leave those tights as they are, they will prevent him running." He turned. "Sef, put this man in one of the special cells at the back. I do not want him speaking with any of the others we have in there until we know how to proceed."

"Aye, My Lord."

Once the bandage was removed Sef and Kannar dragged the man from the room. All those left inside immediately relaxed. Marlin released his breath.

"Mistress, that was obviously a dangerous man, judging by the equipment we have found. If I may ask, how did you manage to overcome him?"

"It was not me, My Lord. When he forced his way into the room Semma and Tyra stood up and came at him from two directions." She thought. "At first, he was uncertain who to threaten. His knife waved about as though he was trying to decide who he had come for."

Marlin's eyes narrowed. "Interesting! So you think that his target was a particular one of you? If that truly is poison on those blades, Mistress, he would then be an assassin, not merely a thief. What happened next?"

"It was all so fast. I think Semma closed first and he switched attention to her, which gave Tyra time to kick the blade out of his hand. Then she kicked him again, in the stomach, and Semma clubbed him on the back of the neck with her fists, knocking him to the floor. That gave enough time for Tyra to throw Semma's sword to her."

His eyebrows rose. "She did not have her sword?"

"My Lord, do you have your own sword within arm's reach every moment of the day or night?"

"My apologies, Mistress, of course you are right. Then?"

"I tied his hands behind him and secured his feet. Then I sent Tyra off to find help."

"Think you he acted alone?"

Ursula shook her head. "I have no idea, My Lord."

A grimace. "Then we must needs consider the safety of you and your companions, Mistress. I will post two men outside your chamber door and two more at the foot of the stair."

The hostel manager protested. "My Lord, you cannot do this thing! It is only with reluctance that I permitted you and your men to climb the Womens' Stair at all."

Marlin rounded on him. "And it was only with reluctance that I have not arrested you and everyone else in this place! That man knocked at no other doors, he came directly to this one, I deem. Therefore he knew which chamber these women would be in and that means that - likely - one of your staff provided the information. What say you?"

The man bowed. "My Lord, of course you are right. But it is not seemly to have men about this corridor. I implore you, stand them at the foot of the stair if you must, but if you insist then no woman would remain under this roof another night."

That stopped Marlin briefly and Ursula stepped in. "My Lord, have you yet thought what Her Highness is going to say? I doubt that she is going to permit strange men to prowl this floor after this incident. In fact," she added, "placing your own men here could be seen as an insult to her. You know that she has sworn men of her own who she would want to use."

He scowled again, since that had not occurred to him.

"Aye, Mistress, you have the right of it. You are all her folk, she should provide sentries against any further attempts. Nebban, are you still there?"

A soldier poked his head around the edge of the door. "Aye, My Lord?"

"Go you to the port, find Her Highness's ship and bring back Her Highness to the hostel. I must needs have a discussion with her. Do not alarm her by explaining what has happened here, just say that it is urgent and concerns her women folk."

"As you command, My Lord!"

* * *

The crowd outside the doorway parted to let Eriana through.

"My Lord Marlin," she acknowledged his presence. "What has happened? Is anyone hurt?"

"Your Highness, fortunately no. Your women have managed to subdue an assassin who was attired as a local woman. He is presently in our guardhouse yonder."

"What? An assassin? Are you certain?"

"Judging by the knives he had upon his person, secreted beneath the dress and apron he wore, I am very certain, Highness. It appears that the blades may have been smeared with poison."

"What?" Eriana turned to Ursula, her eyes wild. "You are all safe? How did this happen?"

"Shaken, Highness, that is all. Semma and Tyra did all the work. For obvious reasons neither Kandara nor I could do very much."

"As you say." The Princess walked over to her bed and sank onto it, holding her head in her hands. "But why? How should they know there is anything here to trouble them?"

"While we waited for you to arrive," Ursula replied, "I have had time to think. But I think that I need some privacy before I talk about what I suspect." She glanced briefly at the onlookers beyond the open door. "There is another consideration, Highness. Lord Marlin wants to put men outside your door. The hostel manager does not want any man in the corridor but is willing to station them at the foot of the stair. I pointed out that you would prefer your own, sworn men."

Eriana looked up and nodded. "Aye, that is the obvious course. Lord Marlin, will you agree to let my men stand the duty?"

"As you desire, Your Highness. I know you will all feel safer with men you know about you."

"Then I will name four and they will be known to you, that there will be no confusion. Ah, if I do that then they must needs have a room nearby."

The manager offered, "Highness, we have had some departures today and by chance there is a small chamber available at the top of the Mens' Stair. I will offer it to you for the use of your men. There are four beds, they may remain here to save walking back and fore to their barracks."

"Done. And now perhaps it would be a good idea if all those who are not women should remove themselves from the womens' quarters. Unless, My Lord, you have any further questions or instructions?"

"I have learned all I can, Highness. I will take my men back to the guardroom and consider my next move." He looked at her. "Which will probably be to bring this matter to the attention of the Council. An assassin in the chamber of a visiting Princess, this is a grave matter."

"Indeed. Lord Marlin, none of this is any fault of yours but I deem that those of Yod who desire to see their old ways return may be to blame. Let me confer in private with my ladies and I may have word for you later this afternoon."

"Done, Highness."

Marlin took his men and departed. The various onlookers were shepherded away and peace returned to the Womens' Corridor. Eriana sent Bennett and Semma out to check the chambers either side and both were reported empty.

"Good," Eriana stated. "That means that we have a short time alone before anyone might return for lunch. Ursula, you said that you had some ideas."

Ursula cleared her throat. "Highness, our style of dress, both of men and women, picks us out as being foreigners and, when we went into the city yesterday, maybe that was a mistake. I know that you had problems meeting the Marshals but they are also foreigners, I think they understand that each country has its own styles, but I am concerned with what happened when we went to that building, the Directory of Healing. We presented ourselves as obvious outsiders."

The Princess pursed her lips. "As you say. This is a land strange to all of us and perhaps we have not been careful enough. At our debrief yesterday you told how the man you met there could not believe what you were capable of. Think you that somebody there has divined that you came from the mother world?"

"Highness, I do not know. The thought that crossed my mind was that maybe that building could be where some of the Ascendancy are hiding. That could explain their attitude. When they saw me they might have decided that it would be a good idea to get rid of me as I - apparently - know too much for a mere woman."

"But why -" Eriana stopped. "Ah, I forget, you spent some of your life on the mother world running from such people, did you not? It is not surprising that you have a sense for such matters."

"Exactly, Highness. Then, when that man broke in here, he looked confused for a moment, as though he did not know which of us was his target. As you see us now, only Semma is wearing a ship dress and maybe that was what was described to him by those who sent him. Look for the strangers in scandalously short dresses, but somehow Semma did not fit the description... ah, her hair! Semma has long hair while mine is short. Maybe that is why he was confused."

Eriana nodded. "A likely explanation, I deem. He was sent by others but he had not seen you himself. He relied on the description given him by those who sent him."

"Then there is the fact that he apparently knew which chamber to go to. Somebody in the hostel must have told those who sent him... or possibly pointed the way when he arrived, though I think that is less likely. And once he got here, he expected us all to act as most other women do and do nothing, whereas Semma and Tyra immediately stood and came at him from two directions."

The Princess smiled warmly at the two. "And that was well done, ladies. It was exactly the response needed at that time."

"Thank you, Highness," Semma responded. "If I may ask, what happened when you went down to the ship?"

She twitched at the apparent change of subject but replied, "Why, when we reached the Visund there were six men and three hand-carts laden with sacks, all arguing about some kind of delivery which Tor swears had not been ordered. Even when Adin arrived they persisted with their suit," she threw up her arms, "and for all I know they are still there, refusing to leave!"

"I wonder," murmured Semma thoughtfully, "if that had been arranged deliberately to draw you away from our chamber, Highness."

Eriana did a double take. "Baldur's blood! You mean, is that all part of the same conspiracy? Those men are also part of this? They drew me away from here because they thought me likely to thwart their assassin? I did not consider such a thing!"

She moved rapidly to the door. "I must send word to Lord Marlin. If those men are still there, they may be trapped on that line of pontoons. Mayhap they may prove an easier way to discover more than that killer will."

She strode out of the door and those remaining looked at each other.

"Well," Bennet remarked. "Not what I expected this morning."

"Indeed not," Semma agreed. She turned to Ursula. "Mistress, you indicated earlier, not to hold my sword to the man's neck. Since that is safer than placing it elsewhere, I deem, you must have had some reason."

"Semma, I'm not sure what happens around here but on Earth some assassins had the custom of killing themselves if they were captured. I didn't want him to do that before anyone had a chance to question him. That is also why I didn't want to even think about letting his hands free."

"Oh! Mistress, Earth is indeed a strange world. I am merely a woman of the guard and know nothing of assassins. Thank you for your advice, that may be useful to remember in the future." She turned to Bennett. "If I may suggest, we should change into uniform. From now on we should wear our swords, I deem."

"Agreed." She reached across. "Here is yours, Semma, if you would stand ready while I change and then I will do the same for you."

Semma had changed before Eriana returned. "They have sent men down to the pontoons," she reported, "but it may be possible the quarry has already fled. Lord Marlin pointed out that the messenger who summoned me may have alerted them." She turned to the guardswomen. "You prepare for battle, then?"

"Aye, Highness," Semma replied. "I feel more comfortable carrying my sword this way and I am ready to do my duty."

"As you say. I think there is time for me to change also, then we should go down to the bath house and prepare for lunch. How are you feeling, Ursula?"

"As expected, Highness. Nothing to worry about."

"Good. Let me change into my own uniform, then, and we shall sally forth in strength."

* * *

Lunch was a tense affair, with four Norse standing guard outside the dining chamber door and eight of Marlin's men patrolling the courtyard and nearby corridors. At the end Marlin appeared, bowing to Ursula.

"Highness, I regret to report that those men who went onto the pontoons departed after you were summoned back to the hostel. They left their carts behind, which have now proved to have been stolen from one of the port victualers early this morning. Your men have assisted in their return."

"So they were part of this!"

"So it would seem, Highness. Your ship master Tor has set a heavy watch on your ship and I have also placed men at the dock end of the pontoon line. In respect of the assassin, we have placed him in a secure cell after removing the female garb he wore, all except the panty for reasons of modesty. We have provided him food and drink, as is proper, but he has not touched any of it nor uttered any word."

Eriana grimaced. "This is a bad business. My Lord. We have strayed into something desperate, I deem, and I would rather be elsewhere. Give me a foe I may face with steel and shield and I will go forth bravely but this, this skulking around in the shadows, I struggle to deal with. Go you now to the Marshals?"

"Ah, not just yet, Highness. If you look outside, the sky darkens and it has become sticky. There is a storm brewing, I deem. By your leave, I will wait it out before presenting our case to the Marshals."

The Princess shrugged. "You have our assassin, we are now well protected enough, let us all go and nap - assuming the storm lets us. Afterwards you will be refreshed and ready to present our case, My Lord."

"Your words are wise, Highness. I will leave you and your ladies to take your nap in peace." He bowed to Eriana, said, "Ladies," and walked out.

Eriana stood. "Come ladies, let us withdraw. I will say a few words to the men and then we can go and nap."

* * *

The thunderstorm had passed over, leaving the air clean and fresh, though Ursula knew that was unlikely to last. The women, having risen from their naps, had gone downstairs to their dining chamber and were drinking various refreshments: beer for Eriana, fruit juice for Kaldara and pel for everyone else. They were surprised when Marlin strode into the chamber and bowed to Eriana. He looked grim.

"My Lord! We did not expect you so soon! Surely you have not already been into the city?"

"I regret not, Highness. I am on my way, I came to inform you that the assassin is dead."

"Dead! How?"

Marlin shook his head. "Not by our doing, Highness. The men who look after those in the cells heard a commotion while the storm was raging and went to discover the man thrashing about on the floor of his cell. He died before they could even open the door, though they were under instruction not to in case he may have attacked them. They chose instead to waken me and I joined them. After a little time had passed, the door was opened and the men cautiously went in. The man had foam upon his lips and his skin was a strange pink color. We then discovered that he had another of those tiny knives which must have been secreted in that panty, being the only garment he had. There was a scratch upon his chest, the blade must have been poisoned."

Eriana let out a stream of Norse invective that made Ursula's face blanch. She then added, "We have been remiss and must pay the price, My Lord."

"I agree, Highness. We have not been careful enough in this matter. If you have advice or instructions for me, you and your people are the injured party."

"For you, My Lord, I will only suggest that you go where you intended to go, to bring this news to the Marshals. For myself, I must needs consider the safety of myself, my crew and those others who sail with us. If I may add, Ursula believes that it may be those in the Directory of Healing, where they may have seen such a knowledgeable female healer as a threat."

"Do you tell me?" His eyes narrowed as he turned to Ursula. "If I may ask, Mistress, do you think this is a professional problem or something else?"

She replied, "My Lord, I do not know enough about Yod to answer that. We were obvious foreigners walking about the city and we stood out. The reception we had was not at all what I would have expected from any healer. I wondered if that building could be hiding some members of the Ascendancy you have not yet found."

"An interesting point, Mistress, which I will take to the Marshals. Considering what happened this morning, it is very possible that those of Yod saw you as a threat." He stood and thought a moment before nodding. "Aye. I will go to the Marshals now, by your leave, Highness. When I return I will tell you what has been decided."

"Of course, Lord Marlin. Thank you for your attention."

Marlin bowed again and strode out of the chamber.

* * *

Eriana paced around their sleeping chamber, her expression concentrated on thoughts and events no-one else could see. With the Princess going in and out of her vision, and the sound of her footsteps, Ursula could not concentrate herself. She put down the notes that she was attempting to re-read and looked up.

"Highness! Meditate!"

Eriana stopped and pivoted. "What? Oh." She gave a quick bow and a smile. "As you command, Mistress!"

She sank to the floor, crossed her legs and rested her wrists on top of her knees. Her eyes did not close, however, but instead she stared at Ursula.

"Highness, you know that you can do nothing, decide nothing, until Lord Marlin returns."

"As you say. But we have eaten our evening meal, it is becoming late, and yet there is no word! What has happened to him? And you are not correct, Ursula, some decisions I can make and I have already made the most important one. Tomorrow, whatever may transpire tonight and however long it takes us to prepare, we will sail away from Yod. You know that it is not in my nature to refuse a fight but, as I mentioned earlier, I struggle to confront a foe I cannot see. Therefore we shall sail tomorrow."

"I suspected that you would decide that and I cannot say that I disagree. In many ways Yod is just like any of the other capital cities we have visited but in many other ways it is different. There is something wrong with the city of Yod."

"Aye. I think the Marshals have less control than they believe. One day soon, perhaps, tempers will raise too far and the city will boil over. I do not want us to be here then, it is no longer our fight." There was humor, then, in her expression. "If I had two thousand, say, instead of twenty, I would soon put this city right! But I have not so it would better if we remove ourselves and be not the cause of any distraction."

Ursula began packing her notes away. "Then, Highness, with your permission, I will spend the time while we wait for Lord Marlin in packing. There is not much to do and it will save time tomorrow morning."

There were murmurs from Bennett and Semma so Eriana nodded. "Agreed."

"Tyra, I think I'll wear that plain dark blue day dress tomorrow. It will be too soon for me to go back to ship dresses."

Tyra moved to their chests. "As you say, Mistress. I will make sure that one is on top."

They were still packing when a knock came at the door. Bennett answered to reveal Minna.

"Highness, I am to tell you that Lord Marlin is below. He desires words with you."

Eriana swiftly rose to her feet. "Ursula, will you join me? You have more experience in such matters than I do, you may understand better what he has to say."

Ursula climbed to her feet and Tyra stopped packing to stand ready. "I will come, Highness. I have been sitting most of the day and at least it will be a chance to stretch my legs. Tyra?"

"Coming, Mistress."

Eriana turned to the two guardswomen. "If you would stay here with Kaldara. There will be enough of my men below to ensure our safety."

"Highness."

At the foot of the stairs Marlin was waiting. He bowed briefly to Eriana.

"Highness, I regret the delay in returning to advise you on progress, but that is because circumstances have changed. I passed the news of this morning's events to the Marshals and for a change they took the threat seriously, especially once I showed them the tiny poisoned knives. They also took note, Mistress," he gave a nod to Ursula, "of your visit to the Directory of Healing.

"A file... I believe they name them a tensquad here, was sent with an Under-Marshal to the Directory to obtain an explanation. All but four entered and nothing has been heard of them since. A short time after their entry the doors were abruptly closed and it was noticed that the shutters had been closed in the street-level windows. Since then all attempts to enter or to gain the attention of those within has failed.

"Highness, we believe that those went inside are now either hostages or dead. Those outside raised the alarm and the building is now surrounded by a large number of troops. It is essentially under siege."

"It is true, then. The Directory is a nest of those who once ruled here."

"Almost certainly, Highness. At the moment the city is dark and it is proposed to wait until it is light tomorrow before forcing entry to the Directory. Arrangements are being made to have powder brought from reserves, to knock down the doors to gain entry."

"That reminds me," Eriana said slowly, "of something that happened in Palarand while we were away. It also involved those of Yod. Let me see... Captain Merek spoke of something named a Residency, I believe. Does that mean anything to you?"

Marlin's eyes widened. "Aye, Highness, it does! I was told that, after the Battle of the Highway, those in the Residency knew that their land would be at war with those of Palarand and fired their own mansion to prevent us gaining their secrets. But that will not be the case here."

"No... but Merek also spoke of tunnels which permitted those of Yod to escape and disappear."

"Maker!" Marlin was aghast. "The whole city is of stone, the streets too! It will be impossible to find any tunnels leading away from that building! But the danger is still there, I deem. Those within may escape without anyone noticing. I must bring this thought to the Marshals immediately."

"And you should not forget the drains which those ancient people built. I do not know if Yod benefits from them."

"It does, Highness. Maker! I must inform the Marshals immediately! By your leave."

"Of course, My Lord. If I may inform you before you go, I have decided that we shall sail tomorrow, once we have collected our things and made ready. It seems to me that if we depart, there will be one less distraction for you and your men."

Marlin favored Eriana with a smile of thanks and a deeper bow. "Your Highness, I cannot argue with your decision. I can only hope that, when you return this way, the situation will be much better than it is today."

"As you say, My Lord. I will wish you good-night, then."

"Good-night, Your Highness."

He strode away into the darkness.

The Visund continues along its journey to their next port of call. Hashim proves his worth by reading the currents and shallows of the great river as they head into unknown waters. Because Ursula is still looking for herbs, a side trip is called for. Unfortunately, danger lurks!

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

49 - Sandbars and Creeks

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"There, Captain, do you see?" Hashim pointed at an apparently featureless stretch of river water.

Standing in the bow beside him, Eriana frowned. "I see nothing obvious, Hashim. What am I supposed to be looking at?"

"It is difficult for me to describe, Captain," he replied. "Let me see. There is a kind of... upwelling, perhaps, just there, where the color of the water becomes very slightly lighter. There is a shoal there which means, firstly, that the waters part to flow either side of the obstruction, giving that upwelling, and secondly that the bottom reflects some sunlight even through the murk of the water."

She was silent a moment, as the Visund drifted past propelled by two pairs of oars at each end.

"Ah! I see it! Are all the river signs so subtle, then?"

"By no means, Captain. Some, like the Cauldron, are plain to even a blind man. But when the river becomes low we must needs use our wits to pass certain points, since the mud can be churned from the bottom and obscure much. But seeing sign like that is only the first step. Having discovered a shoal, one must then determine how it lies. If that were the nearest end, does more of it lie across our path? For this shoal, I do not think so."

"I see what you mean."

"Fortunately for us, now that we are past the joining of the two branches there should be few further complications. You already know that the outside of any bend will be the faster flow, and thus the deeper, but sometimes rivers, inlets and creeks can cause changes to what one would normally expect."

"As you say. Do you suggest that we are too close to the bank?"

"Not to this bank, Captain, no. But I would still advise a keen look-out, since this region is known for shoals and sandbanks."

"Did you hear that, lads? Look for changes in the color of the water and, if you are unsure, use the depth rods to check we have enough water beneath us."

Brodgar smiled, "Aye Captain," and Vynil added, "Of course, Captain."

"These sandbanks," Eriana remarked thoughtfully. "If we may make use of one at lunch time?"

"To moor, you mean? I do not see why not, assuming that we can find one large enough. Fishermen in the reaches beyond Yod do that all the time, Captain." He grinned. "It is a means of avoiding possible port fees and other officiousness, so many will do it." The grin faded. "Because those of Yod occupied the other bank, Master Yussuf's barges were customarily sent along the other branch of the river, so I do not know this branch as well as I ought. I am certain that we should find a suitable stopping place -"

He suddenly turned to Brodgar. "If you would signal back, please."

As Brodgar blew three short notes on his whistle he explained to Eriana, "Look at those ripples! A large, low sandbank lies yonder and almost across our path."

Hashim grabbed hold of the prow and raised himself as high as he could. "Yes, yes, it trends to our left. If you could signal right, then we should be able to proceed, now that the current has taken us away from the bank."

Brodgar blew a single short note and Tor, at the far end of the ship, leaned on the oar and sent the Visund to the right and away from the obstruction as the men began rowing again.

"You must needs be issued with a whistle, Hashim," Eriana observed. "It makes no sense for you to ask someone else to do it every time when the signals are so easy to understand. Regrettably we have no spares on board, mayhap some may be found or made along our route."

Vynil pushed his rod directly down into the water so far that he was almost crouching, but found no bottom. "Good water, Captain."

Eriana nodded. The depth rods were about the diameter of a man's finger and over three strides long. They had been strongly advised to the Norse when the Visund had been modified at Dekarran, in view of the likely conditions. If one could be dangled in the water, it would hang almost vertically when there was sufficient depth below. The holder would soon know if an obstruction approached since the end of the rod would drag along the bottom as it shallowed. Unfortunately, that only worked at slow speeds - and when the bottom was firm enough.

"I have seen your men use their whistles," Hashim remarked. "Most vessels would not require them, being smaller, but to shout from one end of this one to the other all the time would strain my throat, especially if the crew were rowing."

"Aye. The code we use on board is simple enough for any to learn. I will tell you that, on land, different codes are used depending on circumstance."

"Ah? Of course, if all have whistles, and all know the codes, it makes communication so much easier, I deem."

"It is something we developed a long time ago, for use when raiding, but they became so useful that other, more gentler codes are now used for everything from ship-handling to herding beasts in the fields and mountains."

Hashim's eyes had kept scanning as he spoke and he pointed into the distance. "Look there, Captain! That is no shoal but a river monster, I deem."

"Is it dangerous to us?"

"That one? Not at all, Captain, except by chance. The zereft eats only the vegetation which grows along the margins of the quieter stretches of the river. It has few enemies so may grow to great size."

"Can it be eaten?"

Hashim looked doubtful. "Captain, I do not know if any have ever been caught alive. And, as you know, most water creatures once dead rot very quickly. Only eaters of carrion will usually attend such a corpse."

"Ah. As you say. The fish of the sea do not corrupt so quickly as those of the river, so I am told. Perhaps it is something to do with the salt. Never mind. There is much in this river that can be eaten, should our lines snare some of it."

Further along the Visund Tyra carefully snipped a thread and held up the garment she had been finishing.

"There, Mistress. This tunic should now fit Kaldar, if we can yet find a place where he may change."

"We'll need to stop soon," Ursula responded. "Apart from the thirty or so people wanting lunch, I am going to need a quick wash."

"Oh. Of course, Mistress. But we have no bathing chamber nearby and you dare not get into the river!"

"You have my complete agreement there, Tyra. But on a previous occasion, didn't the Captain put up a screen or something?"

Tyra shook her head. "Mistress, I was not with you - or the ship - then. What happened?"

Ursula looked doubtful. "Now I think about it, I remember very little of that time."

"Mistress," Bennett said. "It was the first night, right after we found you. There was a largish island, it had many trees on it, and the ship was tied to one side. A large awning - one of the sails, I think - was put up to shelter the men and a smaller one for us women. A separate screen surrounded us so that we could change without being overlooked."

"That's right," Semma agreed, "and there were arguments because of what you were wearing. You had strange clothes, including trousers, which were torn and covered in blood, yet when we took them off you to tend your injuries none could be found."

Kaldara's eyes were round. "Mistress, what happened?"

"That is apparently what happens when someone is transferred from one world to another, Kaldara. A new body is made for you, as we explained before, and it is dressed in copies - it is thought - of exactly what you were wearing just before the transfer - and in the same condition. In my case it seems that I had been dying after a fight with a large wild animal."

"Really? Do you know what it was, Mistress?"

"I remember nothing at all about whatever happened just before I left. Apparently this is the same for everyone we know who has been transferred." Ursula shrugged. "From rips in my tee shirt I have been told it was likely a bear, which is a very large animal covered in fur which has very long claws."

"Oh. Are there bears here, Mistress? On Anmar, I mean."

Ursula looked at Bennett, who replied, "From the description, not that we know of, but we know the creatures of only a very small portion of our own world. Even some creatures familiar to Her Highness and her men are unknown in the Valley, so who knows what may roam elsewhere?"

"As you say, Bennett."

Semma muttered, "What are those men doing?"

Beyond the mast a group of men not required to row had gathered and were engaged in some activity. Every so often one would turn around and glance at the women but no clues had so far emerged. The activity involved knives and, for some, lengths of cord. Ursula had just assumed that it was something related to the workings of the ship.

"Doubtless we'll find out soon enough," she replied. "And we'll probably be disappointed when we do."

"Sometimes it is better to be disappointed, Mistress," Bennet remarked. "Especially after yesterday's happenings!"

"I cannot disagree, Bennet."

The Visund had departed the dock about mid-morning and all aboard were glad that it had done so. Earlier, just as they had finished their breakfast, the sound of two explosions could be heard and afterwards a thin column of smoke was seen rising from the center of the city. Naturally, everyone around the hostel, inside and out, was on edge and this had complicated their checking out, but the men had arrived and helped get everything down to the pontoons.

Now they eased gently up-river, just making way with the few oars Tor had judged necessary for the purpose. Eriana had wanted the sail raised but that would have been folly in unknown waters. Hashim had managed to obtain copies of reasonably up-to-date charts from the port office, but, as he explained, "With the river now lower much that was hidden is rising towards the surface. The chart will tell us where the deep channel may be found, but mostly it will be necessary for us to find our own way."

"There! What about that one?"

A mound rose above the surface of the river in the distance. It was higher than Eriana expected but, considering the present water level, not so surprising. A flat top contained mostly scrub which showed that the tiny islet would likely survive even the annual floods. It looked good enough for them to use.

"I have used this one in the past, I believe," Hashim replied. "Of course, that was when the water level was much higher. Captain, I would caution you, since the mound is now so high we cannot see what is on the further side. There may be others with the same desire to rest as yourself."

"Others who may not be so friendly, perhaps?"

The pilot shrugged. "As you say, Captain, but I rather think that they will be alarmed by the numbers sailing with you."

Eriana smiled. "I have no desire to spoil the lunch of others but, should they depart, my mind would be easier."

She lifted her own whistle and blew two short notes, a space, then two more. An answering note came from the stern.

"I had better go and tell Tor what is planned, then. Shall you stay and watch for more shoals?"

"As you wish, Captain."

As Eriana made her way aft she explained what they were about to do to Lars and Adin, and then to Tor once she reached the stern. After some whistled commands sent backwards and forwards the bow was turned towards the islet and the ship made good progress towards the mud of what passed for a beach. Once Tor judged they were close enough, he turned the prow directly towards dry land and the Visund ran gently up onto the margin of the mound.

«I like not this muck,» Eriana observed to Tor. «Are we going to have a problem refloating?»

The ship's master considered. «Captain, I have done this so many times that I did not consider the surface. Fortunately, I do not think so. It is as well that you remind me we are in places unknown where conditions are so different.»

Her smile was hard. «Indeed, Tor. The last time we were on a shore like this was when we were washed up on Plif. At least there we could rely on the tide to refloat us! Here there will be no raising of the water level for months, so I was told.»

Tor grimaced. «Captain, after we all get off I will go around and see if there is likely to be any problem. If there is we will likely have to use the praam to take an anchor out, so that we can haul ourselves off.»

«Please. Ah, I see that Lars has already organized a party to survey the island. It would be unfortunate if there was a large and hostile vessel the other side, would it not?»

Tor smirked. «Unfortunate for them, perhaps. They have no idea what they face.»

The two grinned at one another.

Part of the way up the side of the shallow mound a jetty had been built. Right now it was well above the river level but must have been appropriately positioned at some point. Rough log steps led from the jetty to the top of the mound and also part way down, to assist those who needed to climb up as the river level changed.

Lars cautiously led a small group over to these steps and up to the top, taking all necessary precautions. Once there the group scouted the far side and Lars returned to the top to whistle an "all-clear" down to the Visund. That was a general signal for many of the crew to let themselves down from the ship and join those above, some carrying poles and tarpaulins, others with some of Adin's large pots, more with bundles of firewood.

"Coming, Mistress?"

"I would think so. It is safe, isn't it?"

"If Lars has given the all-clear then I am certain we are the only people on this small island," Bennet replied. "You may climb off with confidence. Oh, will there be a problem, Mistress?"

Ursula thought. "I should be all right if I can climb down off the ship," she replied. "Once I get up there I have asked Adin to boil me some water to clean myself up."

Eriana joined them. "Aye, everything is arranged, Ursula. The boys have done as much for me any number of times."

The side of the ship was shallow enough that it was easy to climb down over the side, though Ursula did get her feet wet. The others could jump from further along the hull but she did not want to risk that in the present circumstances. She followed the others up the crude log stairway, past the now useless jetty and up to the top of the small mound. Here she discovered that her eyeline was about level with the tip of the ship's mast.

The islet was teardrop shaped with a flattish top which had been colonized by the usual scrub she had already become familiar with along the shoreline. This islet bore no proper trees, though one or two of the saplings looked as if they might manage it in time - provided the river did not wash them away first.

An area in the center had been cleared by previous visitors, the scorched soil showing where the fires had been lit. Some of the men were busy building another fire there, freely chopping chunks from the local brush to feed it, while others were erecting a screened enclosure for the women to use. More were at the western edge, digging a latrine before that, too, had screens erected around it.

"If I may ask you to join me, Captain," Hashim asked.

"Where?"

"The upstream end is slightly higher and may make what I am about to show you more clear."

"As you wish."

She followed Hashim to the upstream point of the islet and he gestured to the river.

"Oh! That is amazing!"

Even though they were only a little higher than the top of the mast, it was possible to plainly see most of the shallows of the river. Despite the sediment suspended in the water the sunlight pushed through far enough to show the many banks and shoals which now riddled most of the river bed. To their left, the east, the water darkened as it formed the main channel of this branch.

"Captain, as the water level lowers through the seasons, more of this will emerge from below. Eventually there may be five or six channels left, parting and joining, and only one or two will be able to take most craft. Fortunately for us, the outside of the bend will always carry the deepest channel, though your own ship may find it possible to use others, you have not the draft which most river ships do."

"I see," Eriana replied. "There is one river familiar to us in Einnland, smaller than the Sirrel, which mostly flows through dank and marshy regions," he nodded, "but in certain seasons a similar process happens there. What I see here is new to me and, if I am to become Mistress of the river, then I must needs learn its ways. Hashim, I am indebted to you for this knowledge."

"Captain, Highness, it is an honor to pass on my knowledge to one who is already so knowledgeable."

"But I know little of rivers such as the Sirrel, Hashim. To know what happens as the seasons change is to be able to vary tactics accordingly. Out on the open ocean I know what is happening, where the dangers are and what to do. Here the problems are different and I am in need of your instruction."

Hashim put his hand on his heart and bowed. "Captain, I am honored to provide it to you."

Eriana cast her gaze around in every direction. "What can you tell me about this place? Others have obviously used it before us."

"I have used it myself, Captain, in the past, but when those of Yod began to become obstructive most vessels moved to the other branch of the river, which originally ran completely through Lower Fanir. I did come this way on two occasions, but by the second time those of Yod had invaded the Fanir island," he gestured at the western shoreline, "and made a lookout post here. At that time they did not interfere with traffic and I passed through peacefully enough."

His expression changed. "It was when we returned that we were taken, Captain. At first we were merely held in an open compound but then many of us were made to pull the Yodan oars."

He was suddenly silent, staring at the river, deep in his thoughts, for long enough that Eriana prompted him.

"Hashim?"

"I was just thinking, Highness, how grateful I am that you have permitted me to join you as a means of returning to my own country. But then I thought, I have seen many places, learned many new ideas and I wonder now just what my country is. I am no longer a simple barge master, I have seen too much."

"Master Hashim," she told him softly, "what you say is true of all of us. I was but a Princess of a distant country, these men around us, most of them, my retinue. When we came to the Great Valley we were all amazed by what we found. The land of my birth, and that of my men, is our land no longer. We have seen too much, learned too much and we are all different because of it. Have you yet thought what you might do once you return? Have you family?"

Hashim nodded. "Aye, Highness, a wife, two sons and a daughter. Our children are all accounted adult now and have left for homes of their own. My sons," he paused again to think, "are in the trade, I do not know if the war has affected them - or taken them. My employer, Master Yussuf of Bibek in Faralmark, looks after his people and will doubtless have made provision for my wife. I hope. As to what I might do once I return, Highness, I have begun to wonder... what difference I may make in a world that has begun to change."

"I am in like circumstance, Master Hashim. You may address me as Highness but I am only a ship owner with some few retainers as crew. If you feel that you may have something to offer, I will tell you that Palarand needs every man - aye, and woman - who desires a job. You have seen our paper, our forks, our guns and other items from the east and they are but the first of much that will flow from that land. I am certain your presence, and that of your wife, should she agree to any move, will be welcomed there."

"Do you tell me? Highness, I have visited Palarand in the past and found it to be rich but, perhaps, sleepy. Has it changed so much?"

Eriana laughed. "Aye, Hashim, it certainly has! Since Princess Garia came among them they barely know which way is which! It is as though someone has taken a spear and poked with it a sleeping zinakh. There are so many new inventions, ideas, projects that my own mind cannot understand them all. I am certain that you will be able to find rewarding and interesting employment there."

Hashim was silent a while, staring at the current which carried the muddy waters past the islet.

"Highness, your words suggest a future I had not considered. If I may have time to think about what may be possible."

"Take all the time you need, Hashim. I expect to spend some time with Simbran before we venture further upstream but I also expect to call again on our return journey."

He bowed. "You are gracious, Highness."

She turned as Ursula joined the pair. "Is there some problem?"

"Not at all, Captain. I have been thinking about the herbs I will need for Kaldar. To do that I would prefer to take him with me when I visit the local healers, and, if I do so, he should be presented as the boy he should be. It will make his need plain."

"As you say. Has he enough male attire?"

Ursula gave a small smile. "We still have the original outfit he, um, borrowed, Highness, but Tyra has now completed a set of tee shirt and shorts exactly like the ones the men wear... with certain allowances. I thought, as there is a place set up for me to wash, he could change in there. I will tell you that, having to still wear a dress is causing him some... emotional problems."

"So he would properly become our ship's boy, then. And what will he do when we must needs reside in a hostel overnight, as we did last night?"

"Highness, he understands the need for himself to sleep with us in hostels for now. He suggested to me that, when we approached a port, he could slip the green dress over his male clothes and no-one would know they were there. Obviously, once we got out onto the river again he would simply take the dress off again."

Eriana thought for a moment before nodding. "Agreed. But if there is any problem, any trouble at all, then he must become Kaldara again. I do not want him put into danger - of any sort, from anyone."

"Done, Highness."

* * *

"Is that too tight?"

"No, Tyra, I think it is about right. What I had before, that would keep sliding down all the time. This is much better... even if it does look like those harnesses you all wear."

"That is because it is one, mostly. We don't have the patterns with us to make more bras but that isn't what you want." Tyra grinned. "Then I had this idea. I could use a piece of plain heavy cloth and fix it up just so."

The cloth stretched around Kaldar's upper torso, covering his breasts and pressing them flat. Just like the bras, straps went over each shoulder to keep it in the right position and tails went right around his back to be tied neatly in the front, in the center of his chest, hiding that which should not be seen. They had not been able to use the proper buckle-style adjustments for the straps but Ursula had showed Tyra how to do something similar with double rings. That had been a good idea until they had tried to find enough rings of the right size while trying to avoid explaining what they wanted them for. Fortunately Tor heard about the problem and had suggested a shop which sold fishing tackle.

"Can I put the tee shirt on now, Mistress?"

"Yes, of course."

Kaldar pulled the cloth shirt over his head and settled it into place, Ursula noting that he had done so as a boy would, not how she would have done it. He hitched up the shorts and grinned at her.

"How do I look?"

"Just like you are supposed to look, Kaldar," she replied gravely. "I cannot see any sign of the... garment underneath. Tyra, I am impressed at how flat you made that knot."

"Thank you, Mistress. It was just something my father taught me that I remembered. Did you not realize? It is the same way the knots are done for all who wear ship dresses now. If it were done the way we do it for day dresses, a lump would show."

Ursula smiled. "That just shows how unobservant I can be, Tyra. Thank you."

She cocked her head as she considered Kaldar's hair. She told him, "I think we might need to ask the Captain about your hair. It is a little long like that. If we can trim it back a little then it would make you look more like a boy."

"But most of the men have long hair."

"That is a little different. Most of the boys your age that I have seen on our travels have had short hair. What do you think, Tyra?"

"The Mistress is right, Kaldar," the maid agreed. "I know boys with hair that long but boys would have it styled different." She grinned. "Though no boy would ever name it a style! It will do for now but I think it will need to be shaped a bit."

He was downcast. "As you say, Tyra. I was just concerned that, if I have to put on the green dress again, I would look even more strange."

"That is a thought."

Ursula considered what they had seen as they had worked their way around Yod.

"Kaldar, you still have a cowl, don't you? We got it in Tobeligo when we bought the green dress."

"Mistress, I have two, that one and another which we bought in Yod itself with that other dress. Oh, I see. I could wear a cowl with the dress. Yes. Perhaps I should have my hair trimmed, then. Who will do it?"

"Let us check with the Captain first. If she agrees, then I think any of us can do what is needed. One of the men might offer. It will not be like styling a woman's hair, of course."

Kaldar pulled a face. "Aye! I used to hate it when Momma took us to have our hair done. Hate it!"

Ursula smiled. "I don't think that will ever happen to you again, Kaldar. Do you want to go outside and show the others?"

"Of course! But first, what is this other harness thing for?"

Kaldar pointed to a near-copy of the 'harness' he wore to control his breasts. This one had softer cloth and had gathers under each arm and in the center.

"Since we didn't have patterns," Tyra explained, "and there might be times when you needed a change from what you have on, I made that one so that you could let your breasts have some relief. We all know how sensitive they can become and you really don't need them rubbing on tee shirt or dress, believe me."

"Oh. I suppose. Thank you, Tyra. But surely, I won't need them in time, will I?"

Ursula replied, "That is true, but 'in time' could be some weeks yet, or even longer. I have no idea how quickly any of these herbs will take to change you, so it is best to be prepared."

"As you say, Mistress."

"In addition," she added, "I want you to acccompany me when I visit any healers who might be able to help you. To do that, you should be dressed as you are now, but you should wear the other top to demonstrate your problem."

Kaldar thought about this. "I see what you mean, Mistress. If I look like this, then any healer may wonder why I might need any herbs, but if they see those," he cupped his hands to his chest, "then my need would be apparent."

"That is the idea. Fortunately your breasts have not grown too large yet. Another year or two and hiding them could have been a lot more difficult - and painful."

"Yes." He nodded. "As it is, I look just like a boy with a big chest."

"Indeed. It is now time, perhaps, that you joined the other men."

Kaldar pushed the canvas aside and went outside. The men turned as he appeared and they applauded politely. Lars came forward and addressed him.

"You are boy now, yes? Member of crew?"

"Yes, Master Lars, if the Captain says so."

"Good." In an echo of Ursula's appraisal, he cocked his head and studied the boy's head. "Hair needs cutting."

"Yes, Master Lars. Mistress Ursula said so."

"Good," he said again. "Then come and join us, pel is nearly ready." He turned to Ursula. «Mistress have own problem?»

«No, Lars, thank you. Everything is just as it should be.»

He grunted. «Girl becomes boy, man becomes woman. Sometimes I think the Gods play a joke at our expense. Come, lunch will soon be ready, maybe help Adin.»

He is smarter than he looks, certainly, but he still has ideas about what men should be doing and what women should be doing. She sighed. Unfortunately, he is mostly right.

"Come, Tyra, let us go and see what needs doing."

"Aye, Mistress."

* * *

The Visund eased its way along the overgrown channel under oars, since they were now heading east against the prevailing winds. Hashim was in the bow with Eriana, who was staring at the vegetation which crowded both banks.

"I do not understand how these trees can come right down into the water. If the river level rises and falls so much, why are they not swept away, or drowned? The roots of trees do not like being under water, so I was told."

"That is mostly true, Captain. This particular tree, however, is different. It grows mostly in the southern parts of Yod, along the rivers and in the marshes, but also in certain lands far to the west. Mayhap some seeds from those far lands have been carried downstream to here, to find fertile soil. It puts new roots down from the branches, and extends itself by that method."

"But the roots still go down into the water!"

"Not all of the root, Captain. I do not know how it does it, but it seems to me that it survives because much of the root is always above water."

"Ah, as you say. I know little of such matters, except to know what is safe to eat, or what is best to make houses and ships from."

"Since this tree extends by putting down new roots and making trunks from them, I do not think any trunk grows to such a size that would make them useful for timber, Captain. Neither do I know if any part of them is safe to eat, or whether parts may be of use to Mistress Ursula."

She gestured. "When we get to this town perhaps we can ask. It is always useful to know such things, if they are to be found along the river banks."

"Indeed, Mistress. If you look yonder, I can just see craft to our right which may be moored at the town."

"Have you been here before?"

"Not me, Mistress. Some of Master Yussuf's other barges called here years ago, before the war, that is the only reason I remember the name."

"Well. I wonder if they will be friendly?"

As the Visund edged closer, the mooring arrangement came into view and Eriana struggled to understand it. It seemed that the locals had actually trained the strange trees into shapes they could make use of while still permitting them to grow. Some of the trunks at the edge of the tangle of growth were tall and straight, making perfect poles for the line of pontoons to attach to.

Some of the internal branches had been encouraged to grow at a steep angle, providing a framework for the stairways which came down from above, and from somewhere behind. The steps and handrails of the stairways were made from conventional cut timber but even these seem to have fused with the living wood in places.

She stared at the odd arrangement and also at the men waiting for them on the pontoons.

"Hmm. I like not the expressions on those faces. Tor, we'll turn the ship before we dock, in case we need to make another quick departure."

There were several fishing boats there as well as at least three barges but, for a town supposed to be of some size, the number of craft appeared small. Just as strange, there was no-one in view except the two men. Halfway along there was a space big enough for the ship and, when they came abreast of it, Tor and the rowers spun the Visund before edging over to the pontoon.

Eriana took another look at the men who had walked along the pontoons, keeping up with their progress, and came to a quick decision.

«Lars! To me!»

He came swiftly as she hopped down from the stern deck to face him. «Captain?»

«I do not like what I see here, Lars. It is possible we may have strayed into enemy territory. If so, they will not pay any heed to a woman who says she is in charge. You know the plan?»

«Of course, Captain. I do not like it, though, as you well know.»

«I know it and I wish that I did not put you in this position. However,» she briefly grinned, «one day you may have a command of your own and you will have to get used to doing the job.»

«Captain, I hope that day will not come for a long time.»

«It comes today, Lars. I know you will not let me down.»

He took a breath and nodded. Eriana turned to the crew and raised her voice.

«Men, these men look as though they could be hostile to us, which may mean the town is still in the hands of those who started the war. I want no mention of the name of the land of our birth nor of the land we are now sworn to in case it makes them do something they will regret. Speak only in Norse and pretend not to understand them if they speak to you. A word or two is permissable, we would have learned that along the way. If any should ask, then we are merely travelers from, ah... Vinland, perhaps. For now, Lars is Captain and I am just a noble passenger being taken to, ah... Faralmark, I believe. Ursula, please inform the other women.»

As an afterthought she added, «Oh, and make sure you keep your weapons with you at all times. Do not provoke, but be ready should we need to strike.»

There was a mutter as the men digested this and then Lars turned to Tor, a finger pointing at the jetty.

«Of course, Captain.» Tor raised his head. «Moor the ship! Use quick-release loops. You know why.»

As the nearside oars were brought inboard and the Visund drifted close enough, two sailors leaped onto the pontoons and secured the ship with loops which could be released from on board if necessary. Once everything was stowed, the usual apparent chaos on board as everyone got ready to disembark covered the fact that the men were arming themselves.

Kaldar leaned over to whisper to Ursula, "What is happening? It does not look friendly."

"Her Highness thinks the same, Kaldar." She gestured the other women round her and spoke quietly. "Listen, all of you! Do not mention Einnland or Palarand here, it may cause problems. The men are only going to speak Norse and, because Eriana is a woman, she thinks those on the pontoon will not take much notice of her. So, for the time being, Lars will appear to be Captain. Oh, and Bennet, Semma, I think it would be a good idea if we all stayed with ship or day dresses. They will not expect women to be wearing uniforms - or carrying weapons."

The expression on the faces of the two guardswomen was grim. Bennet nodded, "As you say, Mistress. But, if our men are not from... those places, where are they from? And what are we doing on the ship?"

"The ship and the men will be from a place named Vinland, which is actually where the original Norse were heading to on Earth when they were picked up and brought to Anmar. We do not speak Norse but are passengers being taken to Faralmark along with Eriana... who might not be a Princess for now, but just a noblewoman. I do not know what she has in mind."

Lars jumped onto the pontoon and faced the two men. They were dressed in the usual Yodan fashion but had plain red sashes. The taller of the two, who had a red knot on his left shoulder, addressed him.

"What is your business here? Why have you come to Bakhrad Creek? We have nothing to trade with you, be on your way."

Lars stared back impassively. «I have no idea what you just said but I do not like your tone.»

This went back and fore for a few sentences and then Lars turned to the ship.

«Lady Eriana. Join me up here. I do not know what these fools are saying.»

Unlike her usual method of disembarking, Eriana climbed carefully onto the pontoon, aided by two sailors.

"Gentlemen, I regret that our Captain and most of the crew do not speak your language. If I may introduce myself, I am Lady Eriana Embriktsdottir and my father is Lord Embrikt, Resident in Faralmark to His Grace Duke Simbran of that land. That is why I do speak your tongue, and I must needs act as interpreter for our party. We come from Vinland, which is far to the west. We have been voyaging downriver and are now returning to Faralmark."

"Vinland? Never heard of it!"

"Why should you, sir? Before I journeyed aboard our ship I had never heard of Yod, nor any of the other places we have been."

The man stared at her and then grunted. "It is true. Very well. What is your business with us?"

"If I understand my Captain correctly, he asks for the usual wants of travelers on the river, namely fresh water and other foodstuffs and a place to rest for the night. We understand that most places along the river are accustomed to provide such needs."

"That is true but we are not on the river."

Eriana pointed. "I see river barges there. If a ship as large as ours can come so far then I deem that this place to be on the river. If you can offer us rest for the night? Since I do not know how large your town is, I have no idea what facilities you might have."

The man stared at Eriana, calculating. His response was interrupted by a nudge from his companion, who muttered something low.

He turned to Eriana. "If you would excuse me a moment."

The two moved off and held a discussion before returning.

"My friend here has reminded me that there is, in fact, a hostel for travellers at the edge of our town, though it has not been occupied for some time. Because of its condition it could require some tidying up before use. Tell your Captain that, if he and his men are prepared to do that to use it, there will be no charge to him."

Eriana conveyed this to Lars, who considered and asked a question.

"He asks if your town may provide meals for us. We do have food we can bring but of course we have no means of cooking, out on the river. If you can do this he will accept your offer."

"I am sure that we can provide what you need," the man responded. "If you would follow us to the town and your hostel. Because of the season a walk is necessary."

Eriana repeated the information in Norse, adding, «There is something strange happening here. I would suggest that you accept but we will be alert for any danger.»

Lars nodded. «I feel the same. Make sure our women understand the risks. What about sentries for the ship?»

Eriana asked the question and was answered with a shake of the head. "None are necessary. There are always observers who watch the creek for any new arrivals - such as yourselves. The townspeople will not interfere with anything that is here."

Lars apparently consented to this, so Eriana raised her voice and explained what was happening - at both levels - to the crew. Everyone began to clamber off the ship onto the pontoon, crowding the two men towards a stairway into the tangle of trees. Ursula took the opportunity to inspect their surroundings.

Mangroves! That is what these are. Not the same, of course, but a similar evolution. The town will obviously lie on the landward side of this tangle.

At least the men will be ready for action if there is trouble. I just hope that Tyra, Kaldar and myself can keep out of the way.

After climbing for a short while the stairway opened out onto a wooden ramp, suspended among the trunks, which led off away from the water. This made walking a little easier and the men spread out to take advantage of it. Eriana, Bennet and Semma kept behind the larger men who led the crew but stayed near the front while Ursula, Tyra and Kaldar were escorted by heavily armed men further back.

Eriana has managed to remove the epaulet sleeves from her dress which would have given her rank away. I wonder when she did that? She can be short-tempered and impulsive but there is no doubt she has a warrior's mind.

They are all obviously expecting trouble ahead.

The town square came into view and Ursula realized that she had been mistaken. While an area of ground had been cleared to make the square, most of the buildings around it were built into and around the many trunks of the mangrove-like vegetation, which appeared to go into the distance in all directions. Most were elevated, as was the usual custom, a stride or so above the surface, and the walkways followed this arrangement. Two roads, tracks rather, led off from the further corners of the rough square.

The townsfolk had stayed in their dwellings, if that is what they were. No-one stood waiting for the visitors except a group of officials backed up by what were obviously soldiers. Some of these were in brown smocks and carried a variety of swords and spears; some stood behind, obscured by the officials who stood waiting. The two men who had led them from the pontoons went to speak to the apparent leader. He listened and then beckoned to Eriana.

Lars and Eriana went forward to meet them while the rest of her men spread out to either side, though not too widely. A hand on Ursula's shoulder and a muttered word from Ragnar made her and the other women stand back, sheltered behind a wall of muscular, heavily armed men.

"Good afternoon," Eriana said. "Very few of our ship's crew speak your tongue so I am here to translate. Will this be satisfactory?"

The one who was obviously in charge looked her up and down with disdain. He wore a dark blue coat of Yodan design with a red sash and a yellow knot on each shoulder. His eyes then studied Lars and inspected the arc of men facing him.

"If it must be. Who are you, woman, who speaks the tongue of Yod when your men do not?"

She repeated her made-up introduction. "I am Lady Eriana Embriktsdottir, daughter of Lord Embrikt, Resident of my people to His Grace Duke Simbran of Faralmark. That is why I speak your tongue. We are from Vinland, a land far to the west, where our tongue is different. We are returning to Faralmark from a journey down river."

Clever, Ursula thought. The implication is that people will be waiting for them to arrive and will send out search parties if they do not.

She continued, "If I may introduce Captain Lars. He does not speak your tongue but understands some few words."

"A strange crew from a land I have never heard of," the man muttered. "Tell him that I am Naskath Blackblade, Commissioner in this place and of the surrounding region. Tell me, do you people always dress in that scandalous fashion? I have never seen attire like that before."

"As I said, our land is to the west where it is hotter. Our attire is more comfortable in the heat."

Naskath curled his lip. "It is hot here in the summer also but no woman dare go around half dressed as you are. You have come from downstream, you said."

"That is correct."

"Then you may have called at Yod our capital."

"We did, briefly."

"What of the conditions there? Does the Ascendancy still hold sway?"

"It does not, Commissioner. There is fighting in the city, which is why we departed."

She had hesitated before replying and he had noticed. "What do you mean, fighting? Have you not seen the invincible weapons we hold? How can that barbarian rabble hope to conquer such as we?"

Eriana spread her hands. "Commissioner, we are strangers, we are not party to whatever is happening along the river but merely travelers. I have no idea what you are talking about."

He sneered at her. "You lie, woman! If you called at the capital then it was only because those accursed barbarians permitted you to, and that means that you must be known to them. You cannot have traveled the river without knowing of the desperate war those of other lands wage against we of Yod. You may be from a distant land, I cannot think your scandalous attire is some subterfuge, but you have not told me everything. Why, most of those I see are wearing uniforms, even yourself, exotic though they may look. You must be some kind of military party, I deem. I will have the truth of this matter."

He half turned and raised a hand. "Thunder Pipes, advance! Show these pitiful barbarians your power."

Four men pushed through from behind. Two were holding improved versions of the Yodan 'shotguns' while two more held smoldering fuses at the ready. The gunners swiftly raised their weapons to their shoulders and aimed them at the crowd of Norsemen.

"Tell your Captain that each of these weapons can kill ten of your men, which means two will kill most of them. You are all condemned into custody and will be held for questioning. Your craft will be confiscated, it and its contents will be used for the greater good of Yod."

Eriana's expression was wild. "But, Commissioner, you cannot do this! We are innocent travelers on the river, that is all!"

The sneer returned. "I can do whatever I wish, I am the duly appointed Commissioner. Tell those men to throw down their weapons or my men will obliterate them!"

The Visund has berthed at a remote Yodan village in a side creek. Unfortunately, troops of the Ascendancy are in charge and threaten the Norse with firearms, with the potential to kill most of the men with a single volley.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

50 - The Battle of Bakhrad

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Lars had realized that, even if he could not understand the speaker, he would have understood the tone of the order. Besides which, the two 'Thunder Pipes' would obviously have been something new, if he had never seen them before. He turned to Eriana who explained.

«Captain, he says that the pipe things are weapons and between the two of them, they could kill many of our men. He says that we are captives and that the Visund will be confiscated. He orders that the men must lay down their swords. That includes you, I suppose.»

Lars noted the very slight emphasis on the word men and nodded, while still keeping a straight face. «Tell him I protest.»

She turned to Commissioner Naskath. "The Captain protests your orders, as he must. We are not party to any conflicts around here."

Naskath pulled out his own sword and waved it. "I mean what I say! Tell him to do it or he will have no men left."

Lars had started as the sword was drawn and began to draw his own. Eriana stopped him with a hand.

«Do it, Captain. He says he will kill all the men.»

Lars' shoulders dropped and he nodded, his hand dropping from his sword hilt. He turned and faced his men.

«Men! This meinfretr thinks he has captured us and threatens you all with death from these big pipes. You know that is possible. He commands that the men lay down their swords and submit to captivity. Do it but await the moment.»

There was a general staged muttering from the men, but they all began to unbuckle their sword belts and place them carefully on the ground in front of them. Standing almost behind Eirik, Ursula had missed most of the conversation five strides in front of the men but it was apparent from the moment that the Yodan weapons appeared what would happen.

She was distracted by Semma, who was standing to her left. To Ursula the whole action seemed to take a long time but it must have taken barely a second. Semma bent slightly and her right hand grasped her hem. The hem was pulled up and transferred to Semma's left hand, while the right curled around the grip of her Personal Pistol. The right thumb pushed away the safety strap and the gun came free from the holster.

Semma's left hand dropped the hem and curled up and out, pushing Eirik roughly to her left and giving her a view of the enemy. It then came down to grasp her right, fingers curling around the other hand while the left thumb pulled the safety lever across as the weapon came up. At the same time her left foot went forward and her knees bent as she went into a shooter's crouch, ready to take the recoil.

Bangbang! Two shots came almost simultaneously. Ursula knew that the pistols were single-shot so Bennett must also have fired. The Norse became surrounded by a cloud of acrid smoke. Eirik immediately bent, retrieved his sword and charged forward, pulling it from the scabbard. Most of the other men followed, but there was a third bang which briefly slowed them up.

Lars had turned to address the men and saw Eirik shoved aside so pulled Eriana in front of him and out of any line of fire - and, coincidentally, out of sight of Naskath. When Semma and Bennet fired, Eriana immediately pulled her own pistol free, sidestepped Lars and blew a hole straight through the Commissioner. The look of total surprise remained on Naskath's face as his body catapulted backwards into his men.

The two gunners had been hit by the other shots, one in the throat and the other in the diaphragm. Both were dead before they hit the ground. Their fuse-men were frozen in shock by the sudden turn of events and one stayed that way as a thrown ax smashed into his skull. The other flung away his fuse and turned to flee, but stopped immediately when he saw the locals running towards the group from the edges of the square. He turned again and put his hands high into the air.

Eriana raised her voice. «Alive, men! If the kamphundrn want to surrender, let them.»

Some did not want to surrender and paid a swift price. Ursula noted that Lars had been precise in his command: the men had indeed put down their swords but many had tucked throwing axes down the backs of their shorts, out of sight. Some had not even bothered picking up their swords but simply charged forward the moment that the Personal Pistols had been fired, relying on the total surprise they had offered.

The locals had smartly halted at a distance when they saw the extreme violence the Norse had dealt out. Now two or three cautiously approached, walking around to a point near Lars.

"Sir! Who are you? What are you? Is the Overlord dead? Are you friend or foe?"

Eriana stepped forward, the pistol still smoking in her hand. "My good man, I am leader of this crew. Lars does not speak your tongue very well. We are not Yodans nor members of any land nearby. We are merely travelers on the river who desired a bed for the night and some hot food. What has happened here? Who speaks for this place?"

A second, older, man spoke. "I am Alderman of this village, I was their leader until... Is he dead? Are we free at last?"

"He is certainly dead," Eriana replied. "Whether you are free I could not say, but we will not take the place of this carrion. If you can guide your own affairs, then I would consider you to be free enough."

The sigh of relief was audible. "Thank the Maker for that! His insanity has cost us too many men and much of our foodstocks. But a band of soldiers led by a woman? Are you the She-demon, then?"

"She-demon? I am no demon nor do I know of any. If I may introduce myself. I am Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand and I do indeed lead these men, who are all my personal retainers. We sailed from Palarand six weeks since on a voyage upriver. Though my men know how to fight, they are not soldiers as you might understand that word."

"Highness? Palarand? Maker! Have you come to take us away into slavery?"

"Have I not just said? Our arrival here was but chance. We desire nothing but a peaceful night and we will depart in the morning, leaving your village and your people intact."

"But..." The man paused. "I forget myself. Your Highness? Is that right? I am Kedith, Alderman of Bakhrad village. You have freed us, we would be of service, though we do not have much to offer." Another pause. "But, Palarand? That is where the She-demon is supposed to be!"

Eriana finally understood the reference. "Do you speak of a girl from another world?"

"Of course! Those of the Overlords told us that, should we allow the barbarians to conquer us, then she will come and take us all into slavery. It is said that she is taller than you and can kill with a single touch."

Eriana suppressed a laugh. It would not have worked with these simple folk.

"I know of whom you speak, Alderman. Know now that she is an ordinary girl who is, in fact, much shorter than I am. She comes from another world where it is as if they are two hundred years into Anmar's future. Thus, though she is but sixteen years old, she knows much that will change all these lands for ever. That is why those of... the Ascendancy desired to capture her, to make use of her knowledge for themselves, or to kill her, to prevent others from using it. That is why your country went to war. That is why they have frightened you with stories that are not true, to ensure that people like you and your villagers do as they are told."

"That... is not what we were told by the Overlords. I grant you, we are far from the big towns and cities and we may not understand the truth. But... a young girl?"

"Garia is indeed a young girl, one I account among my best friends. But this is no time to discuss matters which will not affect you or us directly, we can do that later. Tell me, are there more of these people about?"

"Of course, Your Highness. This was just a small party sent to investigate reports of a strange craft entering our waterway."

Her eyes narrowed. "Reports? You mean lookouts?" The man nodded. "How many? How far away from the pontoons would they be?"

"There is a hidden post just before you arrive at the first pontoon and another about half a mark along the creek towards the main river. Two men are in each, that one may report while the other remains to observe."

"Ah, I see. Where do they go to report?"

He turned and pointed. "They have appropriated a dwelling just along that track, Your Highness. I would think that all those who inhabited that place are here in the square and," he looked around at the bodies, "most of those are dead." He paused, thinking. "It is possible that one or two remained behind, to raise the alarm should something go wrong."

"Which proves that, however badly they may fight, they are not completely stupid. So, who else might that person talk to?"

"Along that track, about two marks, maybe more, is Bakhmenek, the town where the Commissioner lives... lived. I have not been there in years, we are forbidden, but I would assume that more of his kind are there."

"Lars? To me."

Lars came and thumped his chest. "Captain?"

«I am Highness here, Lars. Take three men and a guide and go and find the building where these vermin came from. If anyone is still there, bring them to me. If no-one is there that will still tell us something. Put a discreet watch on the building.»

«Of course, Highness.»

«We'll need two more guides. Three men to each will be enough. They have lookout posts along the river, one near the pontoons and one about half a mark away. There will be either one or two men in those posts. Do not let any of them get away.»

«Prisoners?»

«If you can. If you cannot, well... we do not want anyone running off and giving the alarm.»

The meaning was clear enough. «Understood.»

Lars turned and went off, shouting instructions in Norse. Eriana turned to Kedith.

"We'll need three people to act as guides. I am going to send one party off to check each of those lookout posts and another to investigate that dwelling you spoke of. I'll need three who have strong enough stomachs, though they should not be in much danger themselves."

"Of course, Highness." The Alderman turned and shouted instructions to the crowd of villagers who had congregated a short distance from the site of the fight. There was a discussion and three men eventually stepped forward.

Eriana addressed them. "If you would show my men the two lookout places and the place in your village where they laired. You should not be in much danger but I have instructed that none who are in those places should escape. That means they may be injured or killed in front of you. Do you understand?"

One of the men stepped closer and bowed. "My Lady, we understand. We are not strong enough to do it ourselves because they had the Thunder Pipes. But if you will rid our village of these crazy people, we will help your men do what must be done."

"Lars will choose some strong warriors who you will lead to those places. I am sorry but most of my men speak another tongue. Many can understand some of your tongue but cannot speak it so easily."

"We will manage, My Lady."

Kedith asked, "What else must we do, Highness?"

Eriana considered. "Until we know where the soldiers are, we cannot do what we came here for, which was nothing but a meal and rest for the night. Tell your people to clear the square and hide as they did before. If a new group arrives they could take advantage of us like this."

"As you say, Highness." He gestured to the bodies. "What of these?" The hand moved to the four who had survived. "And those?"

"We'll get these bodies out of sight in case someone does come along. As for the prisoners -" Kalmenar, Hashim, Ursula, Tyra and Kaldar approached, with Bennett and Semma not far behind. "If you would excuse me a moment. Ursula, I assume that you were not harmed?"

"We are all fine, Highness, after the initial surprise. I suppose that now you have done your job, it is time for me to do mine."

"I doubt you will find much to do here, Ursula. There are only the living and the dead, and the living have only bruises, from what I see."

"I see." Ursula made a face. "Which is as well since my basket is still on the ship. I did not expect to witness a battle today."

"I am told that there are a number of other brown-smocks about. Lars is about to send out groups to find them. If any should escape there may be other battles."

"Noted, Highness. What can we do to help?"

Eriana considered then turned to Kedith. "Alderman, that offal told us there was a traveler's hostel in the village but that it had not been used for some time."

"It is true, Highness. We are not on the main river but our small port was used to transfer goods to Bakhmenek and back. Since the war began very few craft have called here to use it."

"Then mayhap one of your villagers could show our women where it is, that they may consider its use for tonight. There are too many of us, I deem, to crowd your homes."

"Of course, Highness. But, women, on their own, will they be safe should those men come back?"

Eriana gave a fierce grin. "Two of those women were those who fired our thunder weapons, Alderman. They are trained guardswomen of the King of Palarand and should provide sufficient defense if the need arises."

"And that is a wonder to me, Highness. I will find someone to show them, but I regret there is no-one left who worked there before."

"No-one left? Why is that?"

The Alderman shrugged. "The Overlords came and marched away most of those who they said could fight. None have returned since. There were some women but many of our folk fled into the forest. Some may have been captured."

Eriana grimaced. "I am sorry that you have all suffered such a hard life. If we may prevail, we may make your village safe but we cannot bring back those who left."

He bowed. "If it must be, Highness. It is the way of the world."

She turned to Ursula. "I know it might be considered women's work, but I would ask you to take the others and investigate the hostel these people have."

"Of course, Highness."

She turned to Kalmenar with a smile. "Did you like our fight, My Lord?"

"Highness, I wondered whether I would still be breathing at the end of the day! I should have known better. My sword was ready, should it have been needed, but as I have told you before my weapons these days are words, not cold steel." His tone was dry. "I doubt words would have been sufficient here."

"We will keep you in reserve, My Lord. Every battle is different, you may yet find another more suited to your weaponry."

"Highness."

Lars reappeared with about half the men. "Lars, there you are. Here are your guides -"

* * *

"This is a very strange place," Tyra muttered. "It is so unlike anywhere I have ever been before."

"Not surprising when you spent your entire life growing up in Joth," Ursula responded. "However, it is unlike anywhere I have ever been either, and I have seen many strange sights as I moved around."

"As you say, Mistress."

"A tree house," Bennett suggested. "There was a small tree house on my father's farm but this is much bigger than that! At least the rooms all seem to have floors, walls and roofs of proper wood planks. I did wonder whether we would be sleeping tonight on beds woven from the trees."

"True," Ursula agreed, "but you'll notice that the windows have no glass, only shutters. And we must all beware when moving from room to room since there are ramps and odd numbers of steps everywhere."

"Which way should we go, Mistress?"

They had reached a kind of lobby beyond the entrance with covered walkways that led off in several directions, and to several levels. Ahead was a large chamber.

"I suggest we look in there first," she replied, pointing. "That looks like the common room and I am guessing that the kitchens would be beyond that. Once we are sure of those and the bathing facilities we can come back and see where these other passages lead."

Since there was a serving counter at the rear, the large chamber seemed to be the common room. The roof here had a curious structure of tree branches woven into arches, over which had been stretched a canvas cover which would keep out the rain but let in some light. Tables and benches had been stacked to either side to leave the center clear. There were several doorways visible, one leading to a toilet obviously designed for male guests.

The party went through the large rear passage and came out into a kitchen which had an earthen floor, stone walls and a canvas roof. A large range stood to one side, with a doorway which led outside. Semma investigated and reported a covered outbuilding full of firewood. At the rear of the kitchen was another sizeable room which caused a surprise to everyone except Bennett.

"Is this the first hostel I have visited which did not have running water?" Ursula asked.

"Probably," Bennett replied. "But to have running water one must needs have a stream at a higher level or some system of pumps, pipes and a tank. Here they have no stream so they must needs sink a well and pump out the water."

There was a double-sided rocker lever which operated the pump. Bennett and Semma each took a side and worked the pump but nothing happened. Bennett examined the simple mechanism and looked up.

"Mistress, this has not been used for some time and the leather has been allowed to dry out, which means that it has shrunk and split. Even on our farm we knew to work the pump each day, especially during the hotter weather, to make sure the leather parts always stayed wet."

"Can it be mended?"

Bennett stood, thinking. "This pump can only supply the hostel, Mistress. I would guess that there are a number of these scattered around the village, which means that someone should have a supply of leather for replacing any damage."

"Unless they sent off to that town for parts."

"As you say, Mistress. Ah, look, the water collects in here," she indicated a large earthenware basin lined with glazed tiles, "and goes through that pipe along that way."

She gestured at the pipe, which went through the wall beside another doorway. Through there they found a second identical pump, this one lifting the water up somewhere above their heads.

Bennett nodded. "A two stage arrangement, much like that in the palace," she explained. "These walls are also of stone, which is needed to take the great weight of the tank which must be above our heads. From there the water can be piped wherever it is needed."

Ursula saw the arrangement and understood. "Which would be the kitchen and the bath house, which could be along there?"

"As you say, Mistress." She studied the several exits warily. "Mistress, it would be too easy to become lost in this maze of passages. If we may return to the common room and work our way out from there."

"Agreed, but first, is that pump working?"

"Mistress, to know that we must needs prime it with water from the other one, so -" Bennett spread her hands.

Ursula nodded. "I see. One step at a time, then. Back to the common room."

Although the arrangement seemed confusing at first, and unlike anywhere any of them had ever been before, it did not take long to work out the layout. There was a men's dormitory up and off to one side but it was too small to accommodate all the men. The women's rooms were off to the other side and even smaller. Fortunately a number of other rooms could be pressed into service as additional sleeping accommodation. The bathing facilities were simple but adequate.

"We should report what we have found so far to Her Highness," Ursula said when they gathered again in the common room. "It is getting late and we'll need to unload food and chests from the Visund before we can go to bed tonight... and it is a long walk from the pontoons."

"As you say, Mistress," Bennett agreed, "but first we must needs get those pumps fixed. The roof leaks we may live with."

"If necessary we can ask the villagers to cook some food for us and find us somewhere to wash, but you are right. I am guessing that Her Highness will not leave this place until the rot is cut out, which means that we will be here more than just one night."

"Cutting out the rot, that is the right description for it, Mistress."

Back in the village square everything had changed. There were now only four people there, the bodies and the prisoners having been removed. Eriana greeted them.

"What have you found?"

"We can use the hostel, Highness," Ursula replied, "though some of the men will be sleeping in some odd places tonight. There is firewood, so a meal could be cooked there if we had any food. There are two or three places where the roof might leak if we have any rain, but nowhere important. The main problem is that the water pumps have dried out and at least one of them has split leather."

Kedith spoke up. "Highness, we have supplies of leather stored safely away. With your permission I will ask those who know how to fix such problems to fetch some and attend the hostel."

"Thank you, Kedith, that will be a great help. Tell me, have you carts? We must needs bring our chests and some food from our ship."

"There are hand-carts, Highness. If your men can pull them I will show them where they are." He hesitated. "There may also be some food available later. One of the reasons there are so few men here today is that many of us who are left must needs go out fishing that the village does not starve. Depending on what they bring back, of course we will share."

"We will not permit you and your village to go hungry, Kedith. Thank you again for your generous offer."

"Highness, it is the least we can do." The Alderman bowed and walked off.

"We now have eight captives," she told the women. "Luckily for us the fuse-holder who survived was a reluctant member of their band and has spoken freely to us, probably hoping for mercy. It seems that the so named Commissioner is no such thing but the equivalent of a Tenant, or perhaps what Palarand names a Quadrant. It is not clear. He and his men are fugitives from the Alliance, outlaws, and sought to form some sort of resistance.

"He does not hold sway in that town he named, Bakhmenek, but in two farms near the edge of this forest. He has cowed another village, Bakhzorum, which I understand is along that other track." She pointed. "Since the route to Bakhmenek from either must needs pass those farms, they can prevent anyone from leaving the forest that way. As far as those of Bakhmenek are concerned, the villages of the forest were burned to the ground a long time ago and are deserted, which is why no-one comes this way to investigate.

Ursula nodded. "I wondered. We are not that far from Yod for a whole town to have held out. How many men does he have? Can you take all of them?"

Eriana grinned at her. "A warrior's heart, I see, even if you do not fight yourself! Our turn-face cannot count but he thinks possibly forty or fifty are left, under two underofficers of some kind."

"And maybe split over two sites. Of course they will have patrols and will certainly come here when their leader does not return."

"Indeed. I am torn between leaving immediately to attack them and getting our gear off the Visund."

"Difficult. You need more men. Oh, what about those... guns, whatever they are, that they had? Can you use them?"

Another grin. "Oh, aye! They are like those we have already faced, captured and turned upon the enemy at Gylfi's Rest. My men probably know how to use them better than those who bear them now. They are an improved design and suffered no harm when their holders were killed. We have also recovered their ammo bags and, while the count of rounds is small, there are enough for us to use."

The words ammo and rounds came through in English and Ursula wondered why. Still, that question was for another time. She asked, "Do you think the Visund is safe enough where it is?"

"I did, until the Alderman told me about the fishermen who may shortly return. Why?"

"If you would give me the sailors from the crew, we should be able to unload whatever is needed for tonight. That will get all the women - and Kaldar - out of possible harm's way and leave you and your warriors to do... whatever is required. We'd have Bennet and Semma if there should be any trouble, unless you wanted them and their pistol skills for your assault?"

Eriana shook her head. "Replacement rounds for our pistols are all on the Visund, so theirs and mine are of no use until we can clean and reload them. In fact, I might as well give you mine now and the girls can reload it for me when you all get to the ship."

She suited action to words by lifting her skirt and passing the pistol from her holster to Ursula. She then surprised them all by unstrapping the holster and handing it over. Ursula put the pistol back into the holster and secured it with the safety strap.

"There is little point to me wearing the holster if the pistol is not there." Eriana remarked. "Of course, I could not wear my sword when we arrived, it would have given everything away. But I will need it before I can lead any assault."

"Can you attack in darkness? It will probably be dark by the time we can get back with your sword but I do not know what you and your men are capable of."

Eriana nodded. "Darkness would be better for us in such an adventure. It will be little different to a raid of old, where we would creep up on coastal villages and remote farms to plunder. There is a good moon tonight, that has always been in my thoughts, and I will consider how best we may make use of it." She nodded again. "In fact, I will come with you and collect my sword myself. That way I can return immediately while you and the crew sort out our chests."

"Sounds like a plan."

"Then I must organize my men." She turned. "Lars! Tor! To me, if you please."

* * *

When the cargo party reached the pontoons they found two small fishing boats had arrived and four very puzzled and apprehensive fishermen standing on the pontoons, staring at the Visund. The apprehension increased to almost panic as the strangely-clad group of strangers approached.

"Be easy, friends!" Eriana tried to settle them. "Your families are in no danger, not any more. We have freed Bakhrad from the Overlords, and once I have fetched my sword I will lead my men to punish those who have wronged you."

They stared at her as if she had grown another head. Their eyes switched around, looking at the rest of the group, finally stopping at someone they thought might be in charge: a man. But Tor only smiled and pointed to Eriana.

"She is Princess Eriana. She leads us. I am sworn to her."

Eriana opened her mouth but Ursula stepped forward. "If I may, Highness. Gentlemen, we are travelers on the great river who happen to have landed here looking for a meal and rest for the night. We were met by someone calling himself a Commissioner who promptly arrested us."

This information made the fishermen's attitude worse. She held up a hand and continued, "There was a brief battle and the Commissioner, together with most of his men, were killed. Her Highness Princess Eriana, who owns our ship and leads our party, will take her men and finish off those who remain."

They goggled at Ursula. "But... the Thunder Pipes?"

She smiled. "Ours were quicker. And much easier to use. But, really, we could probably have managed without. Our men are that quick." The smile vanished. "But one of the enemy told us the truth. Their leader was no Commissioner but the officer of a group of deserters from an army which no longer exists. The war ended long ago, with the defeat of the Ascendancy. What day would that be, Highness?"

"Ah, in Palarand we learned of the war's end on the Sun Balance day - what do they name it here?"

Bennett supplied, "It was during the Spring Dawning ceremony, Highness. That means that it must have ended about a week before."

"Palarand?" One of them said. "You are from Palarand? I did not think such a land really existed. Are all their boats so large, then?"

Eriana smiled. "This is no boat, goodman. When it reaches a certain size it is named a ship. But neither this ship nor most of its crew come from Palarand, but another land much further away. No matter. What does matter is that you may go home in peace, your families are safe, hostages no more, and the Overlords are ended. You have been fishing today?"

"Aye... Highness, we have. A good catch, gadris, brakkis, felomris, charis... not so many of the last. Uh, if I may ask, are you expecting the village to feed you tonight? How many of you are there?"

"Thirty-one, I deem." Her eyes narrowed. "Or is it thirty-two? We seem to be picking up strays everywhere we land."

"Thirty-one? Maker! But that is why your... ship... is so large, then. I doubt our catch alone will feed the village and all your crew... Highness."

"That is why we are at the pontoons now," she explained, "to bring some of our own supplies, that your village will not go short. You have been short too long already, I deem."

"Aye, Highness, many of our men were taken for the war and not enough are left to fish properly." He hesitated. "It is truly ended?"

"Months ago. Those men refuse to believe the truth, that their twisted ideas are dust. They sought to bring back a vanished nightmare. They will trouble you no longer."

"I am relieved to hear that, Highness. Uh, there are more boats out, the others may have as good a catch as we have today."

"Then let us carry on. I must needs return to the village immediately, once I have fetched my sword."

When Eriana jumped off the Visund with her scabbarded sword in her fist and casually balanced on her shoulder, the men goggled again. They watched her stride off in silence.

"Can she really use that sword?"

Ursula replied, "I have not seen her in battle with it but I have seen her at practice with several different groups of soldiers. The answer is that she can almost certainly fight with it if she wants to."

"I deem she wants to, Mistress. She may be young but she is strong and I can see the anger in her body."

"She does not like people like you having advantage taken of them. She is not a typical Valley woman, that is certain."

"As you say, Mistress. Uh, the sun lowers, by your leave we must get our catch to the village."

"Look, if you can wait a few moments until we unload what we need we can all go together. We have brought some carts from the village and it will save you carrying your catch. It will also be safer for you to travel with us."

"Done, Mistress."

By the time they had collected what they needed and gotten everything up the steps to the ramp and the carts, another fishing boat had arrived and two more could be seen approaching. Explanations had to be made again and loads adjusted, which meant that it was nearly dark when they reach the village square once more. The sailors had been forced to carry some of the catch since the carts were dangerously overloaded.

As they entered the square Kedith was waiting with Kalmenar and Hashim. Otherwise the square was empty. The Alderman strode forward to greet the fishermen.

"Thank the Maker you are all safe! Good catch, Von?"

"Elder, we have all made good catches this afternoon. As the waters lower, so it becomes easier to find the fish. We have plenty for all to feast tonight, and I know that a feast will be needed if what these visitors tell us is true."

"It is true, Von. I was there, I saw it. The visitors came from the creek in a crowd and Naskath faced them with two Thunder Pipes. I was certain we would soon be cutting wood for many pyres but in a flash, literally, the Commissioner and the pipe-men lay dead, and most of his men soon after. Now Her Highness has taken her men to, as she says, finish off the vermin."

"Thank the Maker, indeed! But you say that some still lurk in the forest?"

"One who surrendered talked and told us that their leader was no Commissioner but a lowly under officer of some kind. Her Highness tells us that the war ended many weeks ago and these are but a rabble roaming the land, seeking villages to plunder and terrorize. They are said to hold a farm along each of the tracks to Bakhmenek and Bakhzorum. She has taken her men to the farm along the Bakhmenek track which holds most of those whom remain."

"And Bakhmenek? Do they hold sway there?"

"We do not know. We do not think so. All we were told was lies."

"Do you think her men can do it?"

Kedith shrugged. "I have no idea, Von." He turned to Ursula. "If I may ask, Mistress, do you know if your ship will be departing tomorrow? I would not blame you if you did."

"I do not know Her Highness's mind but I am sure that she would not sail away leaving an enemy behind her to come back and threaten you. I am not sure that she planned to attack both farms tonight which might mean that some of them will remain to cause trouble tonight or tomorrow."

He pulled a face. "Then, if I may suggest, we should not feast tonight since it may invite trouble while we do so. If you may retire to the hostel and prepare yourselves an evening meal. Von has said the catch is good, we are more than willing to share. You already know that it is easy to escape into the forest through the windows. Should trouble approach then one of your men, keeping watch, can send a signal for you to depart."

Ursula considered. "That makes sense, given the situation. I assume that the villagers will all disappear as well?"

He scowled. "It is what we did the first time they arrived. They defeated that tactic by confiscating that house and moving some men in. From then on we could do nothing, since they always had hostages."

Ursula's expression was grim. "I understand. We had better clear the square, then. Tor, can you move our gear into the hostel? Tyra will show you where to put it all while Adin and I work out how much food we'll need."

Tor nodded. "Of course, Mistress."

She remembered a problem and turned. "Oh, Alderman, has anyone attended to the pump? We cannot cook without water."

"Done, Mistress. The leather parts on both pumps have been replaced with new and it has all been tested." Another scowl. "It is fortunate that one of our older residents, now retired, remembered what to do. Those who normally attend such matters were taken away by the Overlords to fill their army."

She sighed. "I sympathize with you. It is always those who are the most talented who go and the same people are less likely to return, unfortunately. I hope that will not happen again to this village for a long time."

"As you say, Mistress."

* * *

The evening meal had been an interesting fish stew. Brakkis had been a kind of crab analog while felomi seemed to resemble eels. Ursula knew what gadi were but chari seemed to be a salmon or trout analog, and just as tasty. As she had never tasted eels before she could not compare the two but Adin's culinary sorcery had produced a delicious meal that everyone ate with gusto.

It was a pity that it was only shared between the women and the sailors, since no-one had returned from the forest. Adin looked mournfully at the big pot of cooked but uneaten food, wondering if it would still be fit for consumption when the others finally arrived.

Eventually those in the hostel decided to retire for the night. There was no sense in everyone staying up since that would just mean that all would be tired should anything happen. Two of the sailors had decided to act as sentries or watchers so took up positions where they could overlook the square without being seen.

The largest room was shared by Bennett, Semma and Kaldar, with space left for Eriana. Since only the ship's crew were in the hostel there was no need for any subterfuge where Kaldar was concerned. Ursula and Tyra had a tiny room next door just big enough for them and their chests. They had no beds but slept on pads made from folded blankets.

Ursula could not sleep. She wondered what had happened to the raiding party. Eventually she drifted off, but her sleep was fitful, wondering if Eriana would survive what could be her biggest test since she had departed from Einnland.

* Meinfretr: stinkfart. Kamphundrn: carrion eaters.

The Visund has found a small village in a creek and freed the locals from those of the Ascendancy. Now Eriana leads her men on a mission to find and destroy the rebel force. What she finds shocks her and makes her reconsider her recent actions.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

51 - Night Operations

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The two files of Norse crept silently along, one either side of the rough track and keeping to the shadow of the overhanging trees. The moonlight was just sufficient to let them see where they were going but not enough to affect their night vision. The rough square outlines of their tee shirts helped mark out the position of the man in front, so when Eriana raised an arm everyone came to a stop, but closer together than they would normally have.

Lars crossed the track to join her, his mouth close to her ear so that he need only whisper very quietly.

«What is it, Highness?»

He could not see her expression in the darkness, which may have been just as well.

«I do not like this,» she breathed. «We can see nothing! There could be a whole army hiding in these trees and we would not know. Just a pair of men either side with a gun each could finish us off.»

«It is too late to discover that, Highness. But this is not the time to be discussing tactics. Are we going on or should we return to the village?»

«On, of course. We cannot leave those kamphundrn out there waiting for us. We'll just have to be much more careful. This is not like the raiding we used to do.»

«No. But now is not the time to speak of training for unfamiliar terrain.»

She made a sound which could have been agreement. «Did you notice that the trees here are lower? We might be coming to the edge of this forest. If we just walk out we could be seen by a lookout, waiting for their boss to come back.»

«True. But if we go into the trees to bypass them we will make too much noise.»

«We'll go forward - but slowly, and look for any watchers. I have my telescope but I don't know how much use it will be in the dark.»

Lars looked up at the slot which defined the sky above the track. «The Halls of Valhalla will not be up yet but may help later. We'll have to manage until then.»

He felt rather than saw her nod and slipped back across the track. Her arm went up again and then forward and the two files resumed their creeping.

The edge of the forest came suddenly. The trees ended to give way to a strange confusion of chest-high growth, with the track dividing them and heading for a group of buildings, just visible in the dark. Eriana's hand went up and the two files stopped again and flattened themselves into the trackside foliage as best as they could.

She bent down and whispered to the next in line, "Torvin." The word was passed down the line and Torvin made his way forwards.

«Captain?»

She pulled out her telescope and gave it to the man. «Worm your way forward and see if you can see any watchers. They are bound to be there somewhere, waiting for their leader to return.»

«Of course, Captain.»

Torvin slipped forward and down onto his hands and knees, hugging the undergrowth. He was away so long that most of the men decided to sit down while they were waiting. He eventually returned and handed the telescope back.

«Captain, the fields beyond are strange, like some kind of wild orchard, though the trees are not very high. There is someone in a small barn off to our left. Every so often I can see a faint light pass across behind some boards.» He added, «It seemed to me that whoever is there can see anyone coming out of the forest along the track. If we can get into that orchard then we could creep across to the barn without being seen.»

«Well done. We'll deal with them first.»

She carefully and slowly made her way across to Lars.

«Watchers in a barn to our left,» she breathed. «If we tried to rush the farm it is likely they would see us and raise the alarm. My side will deal with the barn first.»

«How will we know?» he asked.

«They have a light there. We will make it visible to you.»

He nodded in the near-total gloom. «Good luck, Princess.»

Keeping against the forest and crouching down, Eriana's file very slowly made their way along the edge of the field until they were well past the small barn-like structure. From here no lights could be seen, which might mean that the lookouts only faced the track entrance. With hand signals in the slightly better light Eriana sent two men off across through the rows of overgrown bushes towards the barn. They reached the outside and one could be seen waving in silhouette at the edge of the building. The others followed, keeping as quiet as they could.

There seemed to be a good natured argument going on inside the barn. The watchers were keeping their voices down but not enough to hear any sounds the Norse made.

"He'll be back! He's probably just terrorizing whoever was on that boat, I tell you. Maybe even got the men lifting out the plunder and taking it to the village. Maybe he's even found some wine and is having a good time."

"I dunno, Tezar, you'd think he would have sent someone back to tell what he found, wouldn't you? It's dark now, we won't find out what's going on until the morning."

"You're always such a pessimist, Brill. We've done all right so far, ain't we?"

"Well, somebody's got to - urk!"

It did not take much to slip around the corner and push a sword through a body. The Norse crowded into the barn and finished off both men before looking around.

A tiny shielded lantern stood on an area of dirt floor which had been cleared of forage and other debris, showing a pair of dice that they had been using to pass the time. On a leveled heap of forage to one side were two mugs, a wineskin, a small piece of bread and an even smaller piece of cheese on a scrap of sacking. On the floor nearby an old bugle rested on its bell.

The barn was twice as wide as it was long. One narrow side, the north-eastern, had overlapping solid boards to shelter the contents from the prevailing winds. The north-western and south-western sides were slatted to permit the forage to breathe and not go moldy. The south-eastern side was open and a few dim lights could be seen through a line of trees in the distance, probably Bakhmenek.

Eriana picked up the wineskin, removed the stopper and sniffed. «Water.»

One of the men muttered something and she asked, «What?»

It was Halsten. «This is not right, Captain. There is too much forage here for this time of year. I know they would probably have more left over than we would in Einnland but, even so...»

She shrugged. «Maybe they had a good spring this year and turned out the beasts early. Who knows?»

Halsten shook his head. «Captain, if they had done that the grass in the orchard we just crossed would have been much shorter.» It was his turn to shrug. «Maybe their beasts were confiscated because of the war.»

She turned, her eyes intent. «Remember these men are outlaws. I wonder if they just ate them. Very well. We had better give a signal to Lars and then head for that farm... but carefully.»

Carefully shielding the lantern from the direction of the farm, she took it out and around the back, where she could show it to those waiting at the track without those in the farm seeing it. Knowing that there could be no reply she returned the lantern to the barn and set off through the shrubs at a slow lope. As she moved she could just see dark figures issue from the edge of the wood as Lars led his men across to reach the farm from the other side.

The farm had four large buildings around a central yard with access at all four corners. One was obviously the farmhouse, another was more like a stable but the other two were taller, had all four walls of wood planks and firmly closed doors. Lars appeared at the opposite side of the farmhouse and she motioned him to stay where he was. She placed her ear to the wall of the nearest barn and listened carefully.

Shaking her head, she hand-signaled Lars to watch the other buildings, especially the farmhouse. She turned to her men.

«Nothing here. We'll go and join Lars over the other side.»

Thinking about the slats on the barn in the field, she led her men around the back of the barn, keeping in the shadows where they could. In the corner between the two barns she discovered a toolshed and called a halt.

«Ssh! I thought I heard something.»

She put her ear to the planks of the toolshed, listened and then drew back.

«Men inside here. Asleep, I think.»

Eriana moved to the door to discover that it was secured shut with an iron peg.

She reported to her men, «Careful. The door is secured shut from the outside, which may mean they have prisoners or hostages inside.»

Eirik suggested, «Or plunder.»

«Possible, but plunder does not snore. Let me see if I can get in without disturbing anyone else.»

The latch for the toolshed was a simple iron peg in a staple and she eased it out carefully, noting that it made no sound. That implied frequent use. She just hoped that the door hinges would not creak too much, but there was a little noise.

Of course it was completely dark inside and she wondered whether she should have brought the lantern. The snoring stopped abruptly and a sleepy voice called, "What do you want now?"

"Shh! Is there a light in here?"

"Aye. A woman? To your left, beside the door, hanging on the frame." Hesitation. "But they will see it."

Eriana realized that would be true. "As you say. How many are here?"

"Six... Mistress? What can you do for us?"

"I have thirteen men and hope to kill or capture them all. Are they all in the farmhouse?"

"No, Mistress. Some sleep in the bigger barn, there are too many for the house. Some are sick and are in the barn all day." A kind of sour chuckle in the dark. "We are not much better."

"Do you know how many are in each place?"

"No, Mistress. Some left yesterday afternoon, we were not told why."

"That was to capture us, which did not work. All those who went to Bakhrad are dead or captured."

"Do you tell me? That is good news. We will wait for you to return, then."

"Please. I will leave you for now." She smiled in the dark. "There may be some noise."

"Mistress," the voice added, "there are women captives in the stables."

It was with great self-control that Eriana stopped herself from swearing. "I understand. Thank you."

She slipped out and closed the door, returning to her file and bringing them up to date. Mindful of the captive's words, they crept very quietly past the larger central barn to find a water pump, privy and simple bathing hut at the next corner. Finally, once around the back of the stables, they reached Lars.

«There are six captives, men, in the toolshed over at the far corner. One of them told me there are women in here, also captive.» She laid her hand gently on the wood of the stable. «Some of the enemy are in the larger barn, I was told that many are sick. I have no numbers for any other place.»

Lars grunted, but quietly. «Usual tactics?»

«Of course, but remember they might have more guns. How many doors are there?»

He pointed to the rear of the farmhouse. «I saw only that one.»

She beckoned her men over with a wave. «Let us go a-viking, then.»

He put a hand on her arm. «No. This time my men go in. Cannot risk you in close quarters.»

She was annoyed but understood the logic. He continued, «Your men watch windows in case any escape.»

«Agreed.»

She was still detailing her men off when the farmhouse door opened and a soldier stumbled out, yawning. He had already pulled up his smock and one thumb had begun to pull down the top of his tights, so it was apparent that he was heading for the privy. Two of Lars' men grabbed his arms and yanked him bodily into the yard, where a third felled him with a punch. The noise when he fell to the ground was slight but would probably have been noticed so everyone instantly exploded into action.

Eriana's men raced off around the farmhouse to prevent any escapees while Lars led his men into the doorway at a rush. The sounds of a fight came from inside but did not last long. She did not hear the sound of steel clashing with steel, which was a good sign. Eventually Lars reappeared and beckoned.

Now no longer needing to whisper, he said, «Most of them were already asleep, Captain. One managed to get out a window but was stopped - permanently. Somebody managed to get a knife out and Olof got cut, that is our only blood wound so far.» A grunt. «The knife-holder paid for his trouble.»

«Serious?»

«He'll live, but Ursula will need to put stitches in his right arm. Lower arm, I should say.»

«How many did you find?»

«Fritjof did a count and had thirteen but the light is bad and they are packed in. There are also five dead. He thinks more must be in that big barn.»

«I was told that the sick are in that barn, but if the farmhouse is that crowded it makes sense for some others to sleep there as well. What numbers have we dealt with so far?»

«Hmm. Nine dead in the village and eight captured. How many were in that barn over there?»

«Two, both now dead.»

«Nineteen. Thirteen here alive makes thirty-two and five dead makes thirty-seven. The one here in the yard and the one who got out the window makes thirty-nine. That village Elder said there could be fifty to sixty all together, so where..?»

«The other farm. The Elder might not have been in any position to take an accurate count, of course.»

They stared at one another in the dim moonlight.

«Can we leave them and attack tomorrow morning?» he asked.

«It will be much harder in the daylight. There are captives here who must be released and I doubt they have been treated well, that will take time. There is another potential problem. When we went to the lookout barn I could see lights which must be from the town. They can be no more than a mark away. If we attack in daylight, they will see it all.»

«This is a problem?»

«It will be if the Ascendancy is still there.»

Lars grunted again. «Things were so much simpler when we were defending Gylfi's Rest! Let us clear the barn, free whoever is captive and then decide what to do. We have already had a long day.»

«Agreed.»

The noise had not been kept down and yet no-one had opened the doors to the large barn to see what was happening. With a lantern from the house, Eriana cautiously opened one barn door wide and held up the light to expose the interior. The barn had been converted into a dormitory with rows of rough beds, some merely mounds of straw. Of the thirty or so beds less than half were in use. Of those occupied, only one man scrambled out of bed and reached for a blade. He lowered the blade as Norse came in through the barn door behind her.

One of those still in bed spoke. "Don't be stupid, Korik. Put your knife down. It's over."

The knife thumped to the floor as the man raised his hands. The eight other men simply raised themselves on one elbow and regarded the newcomers.

"Who are you? Never seen uniforms like that before... And you're a woman, leading them? They let you?"

Eriana surveyed the inhabitants with a smile. "Have you heard of Boldan's Rock?"

Most shook their heads but one said, "Wasn't that some kind of fortress down-river? There was rumors... don't remember any more."

Another one said, "Nah, that was Joth. I still think they was off their heads, going that far down river."

Eriana said, "Never mind. I'll just tell you that your leader is dead, along with most of those who went to Bakhrad today with him. Oh, and we have captured all those in the house... well, those who didn't die."

The men went very still. The one that had jumped up sank back down on his bed.

"Prisoners, eh?" She nodded. "What will you do with us?"

"As we are merely visitors who happened to be passing, we'll hand you all over to the nearest Allied authorities. What they will do with you I cannot say... but it might not be good. You do realize that the war officially ended over two months ago?" The looks on their faces showed that some already knew while others did not. "That means that you may not be accounted prisoners of war but outlaws, brigands, and possibly liable to sterner punishment for whatever you may have done."

The knife-man swore.

She asked, "I was told that some of you are sick. Do you know what with? If nothing else I must needs protect my men."

"If you have good food," one responded, "it won't be anything you will catch, Mistress. Lots of different theories here but most think it was something bad we ate."

I need Ursula! But I cannot drag her out of bed in the middle of the night.

"I am sorry, I can offer you nothing better," she told them, "but we have a healer who will come in the morning and take a look at you." She turned as Lars joined her in the doorway.

«Big enough,» he remarked, looking around. «What's in that other barn?»

«No idea.» She thought quickly. «We had better look first. I am becoming tired and hungry, that may be where the food is kept. Besides, I do not need any more surprises tonight. There are too few of us as it is.»

«Agreed.»

She turned and gave the men instructions. «Get them all up, even the sick ones, and make a thorough search for weapons and other items. That one sitting on his bed had a knife, there may be others. Check the barn as well, there may be a weapon store here somewhere, though it is difficult to see much in this light. Once you have cleared inside here they can lie down again.»

Ragnar nodded. «Yah, Captain.»

Eriana turned to Lars. «Let us go.»

The two made their way back into the yard and over to the other barn accompanied only by Stine and Halsten. It was the best they could do as everyone else was guarding prisoners. Eriana was beginning to realize that she was out of her depth, her natural Einnlander confidence having made her forget the first rule of operations: plan, plan and plan again.

«We are too few,» she muttered.

«What?»

«I made us come away without any thought of what we might face, Lars. So far we have gotten away with it but the men must all be as tired and hungry as I am feeling. If this had been Einnland we would have made sure they were rested and had a hearty meal before we attacked.»

He grunted. «I cannot argue with that, Captain, but the circumstances are unusual. Here, look. There is a big lock on this door.»

«Eirik thought there had to be plunder somewhere.»

«Maybe. I'm more interested to see if they had any more of those guns, and where the powder would be kept. A locked barn seems a good place to me.»

«True,» she allowed. «I don't want anyone to come back while we are resting and get into that barn.»

«Someone must have a key. I did see a key on that Commissioner when we searched his body but thought little of it. He would not have gone off and left it locked behind him, surely?»

«We were told there were two under-officers of some kind. Maybe they have keys as well.»

«One might be at that other farmhouse but the other must be here. We'll search the prisoners as we move them.»

«Move them? Where?»

Lars gestured. «I want to put all the prisoners in the larger barn together, it will make them easier to manage. What was that about sickness?»

«Bad food, sounds like. I want to bring Ursula here tomorrow morning.»

He grunted. «Good idea. I'll send Olof back to fetch her in the morning, she can treat him there before they come here. Do we need the others out here as well?»

«We can decide that later. Move the prisoners over and then we can go and look at their captives.»

The prisoners were removed from the farmhouse one by one, searched, and then sent into the big barn. A number of knives and other weapons and tools were found but no key. A guard was placed at front and back before Eriana turned her attention to the toolshed. Here she opened the door wide.

"Gentlemen, you are all now free."

A voice came from the darkened interior. "You have really gotten them all, Mistress?"

"We have. Some are dead and the rest we have penned up in the larger barn. Do you want to come outside? It may be easier to talk that way."

Eriana was shocked at the appearance of the six men who emerged. Two were supported by two more though the final two managed by themselves, just. They were gaunt and filthy with long straggly beards and hair. It appeared as if they might not have even taken off their clothes the entire time they had been captive.

"By the Gods! If this is how they treated you I will kill them all!"

Their leader, the man she had spoken with originally, limped forward. "It would only be their just dues, Mistress."

In the light of Annis he took in the woman standing in front of him, tall, blonde, wearing a very short dress and with an enormous sword slung across her back. The men standing around her looked equally outlandish, with short hair, well-kept beards and curious garb showing bare legs. All carried large swords and looked extremely dangerous.

One of the largest of these stepped forward. «Captain, if we did that we would be no better than they.»

«I know it, Lars. The sight of these poor folk surprised me, that is all. We will let others judge them.»

"We are strangers in this land and have no business judging its folk," she told the men. "We are on a trading journey along the Sirrel and sought a meal and rest for the night, that is all." She rolled her eyes. "So far we have managed neither but what we have done instead justifies the lack, I deem. If I may ask who you are and how you became ensnared by these beasts."

"Mistress, I am Baros, once master of the barge Faral Wintik." He placed a hand gently on the shoulder of one of the supporters. "This is Kedian, the last of my crew who survives. These others are," he pointed as he named them, "Temmar, Zoran, Vitrak and Omar, all bargemen trapped by those of Yod when we came to Bakhrad."

"Ssss! Just as we were today, then." They could barely see her fierce grin in the poor light. "But we were ready for trouble and overcame them when their pretend Commissioner tried to arrest us."

Baros looked doubtful. "But their Thunder Pipes? How did you overcome those, Mistress?"

"We are a fighting unit, Master Baros, and were familiar with their weapons. Indeed, we had better weapons of our own. The Commissioner lies dead with a large hole in his chest and his two pipemen are likewise dead. But we must get you people off your feet, I deem. Lars, can we use the farmhouse?"

"It stinks, Captain." He switched languages. «Maybe vermin in the bedding and therefore everywhere else as well. If you ask my advice, Captain, I would stay in the yard. It is warm enough for now.» He added, «I recommend that we burn the house, but that may offend those in the town.»

She giggled and briefly explained, "He said that it would not be a good idea to go into the house."

Baros gave a short laugh. "Mistress, we know what the house is like inside. Those beasts forced us to work for them all day, every day. Kedian here was cook, it is probably the only reason he is still alive. We were made to chop firewood, draw water and even dig graves for the beasts." He frowned. "Did you just say pretend Commissioner?"

She nodded. "It is true. The war ended maybe nine weeks ago and the Ascendancy is no more. He was no more a Commissioner than I am, merely leader of a group of renegade soldiers seeking to restore something that is lost."

"Do you tell me?" Baros glanced at the others. "We thought - we thought that mayhap part of Yod was still ruled by the Ascendancy and we had strayed into the wrong part."

"That might be true, elsewhere. One of those we captured told us the truth. These vermin are nothing but remnants of an army that is no more."

"And our misfortune to run into them."

"Aye. Tell me, if Kedian is cook, what did these... beasts feed on? We have not eaten since lunchtime and, for my part, some hot food would be welcome. He need not do it all himself, we will help as we can."

"Mistress, what these ate was just about anything they could steal. They slaughtered all the farm beasts, three haunches remain but they are rotten. Mostly what they eat now is what is left of our cargoes, coarse flour and beans." Baros pointed to the smaller barn. "All the food is locked away in there. We were not permitted to enter except accompanied by one of them."

"Who has the key? We think the Commissioner had one, surely he would have left one here."

Baros nodded. "Aye, the under-officers each had one. I see from the pile of weapons that you searched them, was it not there?"

"We did not find one." Eriana thought. "Of course he could be one of those who was killed."

«I should have thought of that,» Lars said. «I'll have the bodies searched immediately.»

He walked off issuing instructions. Baros eyed him curiously.

"Who are you folk, that you do not speak the tongue of the Sirrel Valley?"

Eriana smiled. "If I may introduce myself and my crew. I am Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand and we are the crew of the ship Visund, originally from Einnland, which is beyond Plif and a long journey south in the ocean."

"A Princess? I beg your pardon, Your Highness, we did not know. But surely you are far from home."

"Very far, Baros, but we have given our oath to King Robanar of Palarand and we serve him now. You are bargemen, you should then know of Boldan's Rock?"

"Aye, of course. A forbidding place and said to be impregnable."

"My ship's crew and I were those who took it back from those of Yod, though we did not travel by river that time."

"There were rumors... These men? Do you tell me that those rumors were true?"

"Not having heard the rumors I could not say. But it was a hard task, and it was there we learned how to use the Yodan weapons."

Lars returned. «We searched the bodies but found no key, Captain.»

Eriana remembered something. «Their boots. Were any of them wearing calf boots?»

«I do not think so... wait! There is another, the one who got out a window round the other side.»

He hurried off around the corner of the farmhouse and reappeared carrying a body over his shoulder. It was unceremoniously dumped in the yard. It was too dark to see much but Baros nodded.

"That's him, that's Razanar. He should have the key on a cord around his neck."

The key fit the lock and turned smoothly enough. Opening the double doors they were hit by a range of pungent smells. Eriana recoiled into the yard.

"Gods! What is in here?"

"All the food, Highness, all the tools they cleared from the shed so that they could put us somewhere, their magic weapons and a few trinkets of plunder they stole from wherever they could."

"And the smell?"

"Mostly the food, Highness. What they plundered was all stored on the floor which guaranteed it would go bad. We were made to unload our cargo of flour and bring it here. One of the other barges had the beans." He added somberly, "That crew did not survive. We were made to unload that as well. They should have buried the rotten meat but Naskath, Razanar and Zerron knew better than we."

He spat in the yard. "Townsmen, all of them. Not one had a clue what to do with a farm full of narakh except kill them all badly. They did not even butcher them properly. I may be a bargeman but even I know better than that."

"Wait! What is a narakh?"

Baros stared at Eriana before nodding. "Ah, you do come from a long way away, do you not, Highness? Those animals are the providers of milk in the Sirrel Valley and nearby. A little smaller and rounder than a frayen - you do know frayen? - but with longer necks, they feed on kaskh bushes, among other things."

"Milk? Ah, I do not know that name, narakh. We have animals named bufé that provided our milk but they may not be the same. If you would continue."

He shrugged. "So we fed them as they demanded, Highness, but bad food will get even a strong man eventually."

Eriana glanced at Lars. "So there is nothing to eat?"

Baros smiled. "I did not say that, Highness. We made sure we fed them from the spoiled sacks. We told them others were spoiled and they made us eat from those instead. Kedian had saved some spices and he mixed it with our flour so our bread tasted funny to them."

"Bread... if that is all there is, then that will have to do. Master Baros, Kedian, you are in charge of our kitchen. You can ask for all the help you need. Can you feed us?"

"I will try, Highness, but as you know bread takes time... and none of us are strong any longer. You might not eat until it is nearly dawn."

"It will be good enough, if you are willing to assay the task. I am guessing that the only drink is water?"

Baros smiled again. "Perhaps not, Highness. These poor farmers had, as most do, a herb garden and I may be able to provide pel, though it will probably taste raw. The Yodans did not know the herbs and we chose not to explain."

Eriana was grinning now in the dark. "Master Baros, I am beginning to like you! I am pleased that you did not all tamely submit to the beasts but carried on your defiance under their noses."

"Highness, we did what any sensible person could under the circumstances. What they did, well, that is another matter."

There was a silence until Lars asked, "Captain, what about stables?"

"Gods! I had forgotten them! Come, we must deal with them immediately."

Baros cautioned, "Highness, I beg you, do not enter there." He considered. "Yet you are the only woman here and it may be that your voice will bring comfort to them. If you would be extremely cautious, Highness."

Eriana had already figured out what she was likely to find inside the stables and nodded abruptly. Leading the way, she strode to the double doors to the stable block and pulled the peg securing them. Lars and Eirik pulled the doors wide, allowing another waft of pungent odor to envelop those nearby, causing them to cover their noses. A hand tapped her arm and she turned to see someone hand her a lantern. Steeling herself, she entered, holding the lantern up high. The first stall was empty, but she could sense movement further along.

"Can you hear me? Your captors are dead or captured themselves. We have come to release you. I am the only woman here and I lead these men. They will not harm you."

She moved a few steps and saw the contents of the next stall. It was too much for someone who had already experienced a long and busy day, was tired and becoming extremely hungry. Her sight began to swim and there was a curious roaring in her ears. The smell was impossible. She did the only thing possible, she turned and bolted.

Outside, she thrust the lantern at someone in the dark, whoever it was yelped at the hot metal and swiftly placed it on the ground. She staggered around the side of the stable block and leaned on the corner, her empty stomach attempting to bring up contents it did not have. She heaved and heaved for ever, it seemed, until strong hands held her and pulled her firmly to his chest.

«You are yet young,» Lars told her softly. «You have not yet become hardened to sights that older eyes have already seen. We did not know how bad it would be inside.»

The tears streamed down her face. «I have failed you all,» she sobbed. «If I cannot face sights like that I am not fit to lead you.»

«It is the opposite,» he replied. «You are a woman, a young woman still, we would not follow you if you were cold to such sights. You are brave and strong but we all have limits, Princess. For now you have discovered what yours are.»

«How can I face -»

«We understand. Have no fear that any of us will doubt you. You will see.»

By the time they returned to the yard the five women had been brought out. All stood blinking in the moonlight, eyeing the surrounding men warily.

«This is no good,» Lars said, raising his voice. «Fetch some of that firewood around here, we'll build a fire in the middle of the yard. That way everyone can see what is going on.»

Eriana thought about this and then asked, «If we build a fire here they will likely see it in that town.»

Lars replied, «It will mostly be hidden behind the barn.» He shrugged. «If they did come out here to investigate that could solve a few problems. I have been wondering how we could approach them.»

«And if they are Ascendancy?»

He shrugged again. «Then we have chosen the field of battle, not them.»

Four of the men went off to begin bringing wood for the fire while Eriana cautiously approached the women. These appeared to be in much the same state as the bargemen were but obviously they had been kept for a different purpose. They still wore the clothes they had been captured in and the smell was more than somewhat ripe. Marks around their necks showed that they had been kept haltered. The eyes of two of them were dull but the other three showed some life as she neared them.

"Who are you? Why do I not understand their words?" That was the woman who seemed the oldest.

"I am owner and Captain of a ship..." Eriana thought and then clarified, "...a warship which is making a voyage upstream along the Sirrel. My men are all seasoned warriors, we come from a distant land. We called at Bakhrad and discovered the circumstances. The man who called himself the Commissioner was killed there along with eight of his men. We captured eight others there. When we arrived here there was a short fight and many were killed, including the under-officer. The rest we have penned in that barn," she jerked a thumb, "to await judgment."

"Will you kill them all?"

Eriana shook her head. "We are travelers, it is not our place. We believe that the town nearby has Allied troops who will determine justice."

"Town? Where?"

Eriana pointed. "Over that way, perhaps a mark. Behind the barn."

Baros approached. "Highness, if you are remaining out here then the ground will be hard for all. Yonder building was not stables but a milking shed. Above the stalls should be a store of forage, some of your men can bring it out to make the women more comfortable."

"As you say! As soon as we get the fire going we will be able to see what we are doing."

In due course the fire was flickering and cushions of forage provided seats for most of the men. Some had brought out tables and benches from the farmhouse and scrubbed them down, making it a little easier to set out, initially, mugs of pel.

The women, by some gravitational force, gathered around Eriana, who was obliged to separate herself from her men.

"Tell me of yourselves."

The oldest said, "I am Nethra, wife of Padaran, the owner of the second barge captured," she explained. There was a long silence before she added, "My husband and his crew were killed in front of me and it was plain what my fate would be."

A long breath and she became more brisk. She rested a hand on a knee. "This is Banest, one of the two women on the first barge to be captured. Her husband was also killed, though I believe that two of his crew are over there."

She pointed to where Temmar, Zoran, Vitrak and Omar reclined on forage and sipped cautiously at the first hot drink they had had in many weeks.

Another women said, "Is it possible? We did not know who they had and they were careful not to tell us."

Eriana asked, "You think that one of them may be your..?"

She gave a slight shake of the head. "No, Captain. I saw my husband murdered in front of me just as Nethra did. My apologies, I am named Larys. I wondered if any of our crew had survived."

"When you have regained some strength, you may go and ask them." At her look Eriana added, "Do not fear them, they have been as badly treated as you have. From what I have heard so far they were treated more as beasts of burden than as people."

Nethra indicated the two silent women. "One of these is named Matta and the other Vellana. They were captured first. You will understand that, penned in those stalls like animals, we have never actually seen one another until now."

The two just stared at Eriana, their eyes blank. She shivered. What must it have taken for them to be reduced to this state? Then she looked at Nethra and wondered how she, Banest and Larys were still able to do anything at all.

"You are safe here," she told them again. "None of my men will harm you, in fact they will guard you against all who may seek to cause you further distress."

Nethra stared at Eriana. "Who are you, that such men bow to your desires? I have never seen the like before."

Eriana's heart sank. She had not wanted her status to become known yet, as it might form a barrier between herself and the women.

"For now, I am nothing but the owner and Captain of a ship that sails the Sirrel. These men..." She paused, then decided to tell it all. "These men are not my crew. My ship's crew presently resides in Bakhrad and I expect that you will see them in the morning. These men are all my sworn retainers, since I am actually Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand.

"I am the daughter of a King, but not Palarand's King. I ran away from my father who desired an unsuitable marriage for me. King Robanar has graciously granted us sanctuary from my father and to repay him we carried out a small task for which my men were particularly suited. We stormed Boldan's Rock and drove out those of Yod, then stormed the wharves below and recovered them for those of Ferenis."

"A Princess? And carrying a sword like that? What manner of people are you?"

"We are Einnlanders, a hardy people of the sea, who live on the coast of the ocean below the Palumaks. Since the name of our land is obscure, you should name us Norse, which is because of our origins... somewhere else entirely. We are few in number but warlike, forever quarreling and raiding one another's settlements for slaves and booty."

She paused, then added, "I should say that we were Einnlanders but no longer claim that land as home. By oath to King Robanar we have become Palarandis and are warlike only when there is need."

"Palarand..." muttered Banest. "There were some strange rumors..."

Eriana looked at her. "I may know of what you speak. Now is not the time to tell you, though, as the telling needs daylight and clear heads. I will tell you everything when we are all refreshed and cleaned up, you have my oath."

Banest asked, half in jest, "Heard and witnessed?"

"I am a Princess. I keep my promises."

The camp descended into silence, the women all clustered closely around Eriana. Some time later, Vynil appeared with a tray of mugs. Eriana surveyed them with suspicion.

«Captain, we have scrubbed everything with platter-sand, you can be certain they are safe and clean enough to use. Kedian says that he roasted the pel herbs in the oven as it warms for the bread, hoping to dry them enough to make something we could drink. He has had to dilute what he made but it still has a kick. If you think it unsuitable he will try something different. Oh, and the bread will be about another stunder before it is ready.»

She reached for the nearest mug and sniffed before taking a sip.

«It is different,» she said, «but it is hot and acceptable. Is there enough for everyone?»

«I would think so, Captain, judging by the size of the pot he made it in.»

«Serve it out, then. Everybody deserves to have something hot even if the food must wait.»

«Captain.»

He offered the tray to the women and all took a mug, the two silent ones after some hesitation. There were no complaints concerning the flavor. They sat and sipped, watching the fire slowly subside. All around the flames the men sat and rested, some of them already dozing, while others stood alertly, with their backs to the fire, gazing out into the night.

At some point she was aroused to full consciousness by the smell of freshly-baked bread. Vynil appeared with a tray full of loaves, made into short batons to make it easier to distribute and to tear. When she took one it was hot to the touch, soft and still moist from the oven. The others also took bread and sat quietly munching it in the flickering light.

She remembered nothing more of that night.

The Norse have defeated an ambush and mounted an expedition to deal with the remaining renegades, capturing the farmstead and those within. However, the outlaws at the other farmstead are concerned and mount their own expedition - against the village of Bakhrad.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

52 - Day of Reckoning

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The thirteen men walked cautiously and quietly along the forest track. The front pair each carried a Thunder Pipe, while the man behind each carried a gently smoldering length of rope. The fuse-men occasionally blew on the ends of these lengths to ensure that they were still alight. The following two pairs held spears but the next two pairs had crossbows slung for travel and all twelve also had swords, presently sheathed. Almost all of them cursed the thirteenth man for making them get up and go on this useless early morning trek.

The thirteenth man wore calf boots and carried the two satchels of ammunition for the Thunder Pipes. He was also annoyed at having to get out of bed so early but in addition he was worried. The messenger yesterday had given warning of a large, strange vessel making for the pontoons and that Loytant Naskath would take a team from the other farm and deal with it personally.

Since then there had been nothing.

That was possible, of course. If the crew had been large enough then it may have taken time to subdue them and put them somewhere secure. If the vessel had been large enough - although under-officer Zerron personally doubted that - then it may have taken all afternoon to assess the cargo and decide what to do with it. But no word at all had come from Bakhrad and so Zerron had decided to investigate the following morning.

There had been a fair amount of grumbling when the patrol set off and the chatter had continued, even when they passed through the hamlet of Bakhzorum. They were all quiet now, as Bakhrad was just ahead, the clearing visible as a break in the tree cover. The only noises were the incessant cries of avians in the trees. Some of them sounded especially shrill this morning, but that was what you got for getting out of bed too early.

They reached the clearing and spread out around the edge to present less of a target. At least the men remembered their basic training. The two pipe-men went down on one knee and braced their weapons against their shoulders ready, while the fuse-men took position and prepared to touch the fuse once given the word. They had no idea how the weapons worked, only that they were invincible.

Where was everybody? By now at least some of the fishermen should be about, ready to go down to the pontoons and set off to hunt the day's catch. There should be sounds, glimpses of faces at windows, children hushed on seeing the soldiers, but there was nothing. The hairs began to raise along Zerron's back.

The pipe-man to his left suddenly fell forward, an odd metal-and-wood device sticking out of his head. The fuse-man scrambled away in fright as the Thunder Pipe tumbled to the ground. Zerron turned his head to his right as another of the strange weapons smashed into that pipe-man's head, making him spin to the ground and tangling him with his own weapon.

Suddenly, as Zerron stepped back in surprise, men sprang from some of the houses, large men, strangely dressed, who ran silently across the clearing and attacked his men. He turned to run and managed ten steps before another of them stepped out from gloom at the the side of the track. He saw the fist coming towards his face and then all went dark.

* * *

Eriana woke, feeling stiff and unable to move. There were avian sounds which brought her back to what had happened the previous night and she opened her eyes. Wedged either side of her were Matta and Vellana, the two women who had been most affected by their captivity. Either side of them, and making a sandwich of them with Eriana in the middle, were Banest and Larys. Realizing someone was missing, she came to properly and looked around the camp.

It was early morning. The sun had risen perhaps a bell earlier and many of the men who would have slept around the fire had departed, no doubt to use the latrine or to give themselves a quick wash and tidy up. A thin column of smoke came from the chimney of the farmhouse facing her, which had all its shutters thrown wide.

Reclining opposite Eriana on a bed of forage was Lars, who had his left arm around Nethra, who in turn was lying half on his chest. She was still asleep but Lars' clear gaze was fastened on Eriana. She raised an eyebrow and he responded with a quirk of his mouth.

It is what it is.

She smiled and nodded approval. Extricating an arm she scratched her nose, which movement caused Matta and Banest to stir.

"Am I still dreaming?" Banest muttered.

"It is no dream, Mistress," Eriana replied. "Those of Yod are shut in the barn and, mayhap today, will face their reckoning."

"Are you really a Princess? You do not behave as I expected one to behave."

"Aye, my father is a King and my mother was his Queen, which means that I am by right a Princess of the blood. We do not have the airs and graces that many nobles in the Sirrel Valley seem to have. My men offer me respect but it is earned not assumed."

"You said that your mother was a Queen?"

"Aye." Eriana's tone became pensive. "She died birthing what would have been my younger brother. Father grieved a while and then took another bride to be his Queen. She gave him sons my mother could not. Since I was eldest, he desired to make sure there would be no doubt who would succeed him so sought to marry me off meanly." A quirked smile. "I objected to that so, with my men and the help of a good friend who owned a ship, I ran away."

"Oh. But last night you mentioned Palarand."

"It is a long story and best told when we are all refreshed and, in your case, well again."

At that point Torvald emerged from the farmhouse carrying a tray of mugs. He was accompanied by Olof, who had a stained bandage around his right forearm. Torvald led the way towards the women. As he approached, Matta and Vellana, now both wide awake, shrank back against Eriana.

"Good morning, Captain. Good morning, ladies."

"Good morning, Torvald. Your language is definitely improving."

"I try but there are many strange words to know. Here is pel for you all."

"Thank you. Good morning, Olof. How is your arm?"

Olof replied, "Good morning, Captain," but then switched languages. «My arm hurts but that is to be expected. Lars thought that I should go and fetch Ursula here this morning. Who else should I bring?»

«A good question. I want to bring them all here but that would leave the village exposed.» She thought a moment as Torvald handed mugs to all the women. «Ursula, yes. I think I want Bennett and Semma as well, tell them to wear uniform and bring their pistols. Hashim will be useful to speak with these river folk and I may need Kalmenar to talk to those of the town. I think Tyra should stay behind and look after Kaldar, this farm is no place for such young minds.»

«Agreed, Captain. It is hard enough for some of us who are already here.»

«Tell Tor he is in charge of the defense of the village should anything happen. Since those of Yod are no longer in charge the villagers can escape into the forest if there is trouble.»

«Yes, Captain. And myself? Should I stay or return?»

«If Ursula permits then you may return if you wish. I don't want to see you waving a blade about today, though, you will just be help around the farm.»

He half-bowed. «Understood, Captain.»

She spotted one of the bargemen limping away from the latrine area. «Another matter. I doubt any of those we rescued today can walk as far as the village. Whatever happens, they cannot remain here. Ask Kedith to send... eleven carts. I believe there may be that many in the village.»

«You're right, Captain. It is not far but these poor folk...» He shook his head.

She asked, «Are you sure you can remember all that?»

He bristled but with pride. «Of course, Captain! I have a very good memory. That is one of the reasons that your brother picked me to travel with you. Ursula, Bennet and Semma to come, Bennet and Semma to wear uniforms and to bring the pistols. Hashim and Lord Kalmenar to come. Tyra and Kaldar to stay in the village. Tor in charge of defense. Carts to bring the hostages back to the village.»

She regarded him with interest. «I am surprised, but perhaps I should not be.»

He shrugged. «It has its uses, Captain. I'll be on my way, then.»

He walked out of the yard watched by all the women. Larys was thoughtful.

"I did not understand a word of that but I see what you mean, Highness. But why did he name you Captain if you are a Princess?"

Eriana smiled. "In the words of a friend of mine, it is possible to wear different hats depending on circumstances. Do you understand what I mean by that?"

"I think I do... Captain. Here and now you are just Captain of a ship and Captain of these men."

"As you say. As we journey along the river I am only Highness when I must needs be. I do not like all this fawning and grovelling. I am a direct kind of person, unused to all the fine words these so-called nobles use to confuse and make advantage."

"We barge folk have little to do with nobles, Captain, except when they accuse us of breaking some law. I am glad you are not like that."

"Thank you."

She took a sip of the brew and found it milder than that of the previous evening. Torvald was still there so she asked, «Is the cook still awake? After all that he did I am surprised that he can still stand.»

«He is asleep, Captain, in the farmhouse, along with the other man, Baros. Before they lay down they instructed us how to make this brew. Is it acceptable?»

«It is! It is better than what we drank last night.»

«It is to do with the toasting, Captain. Ah, here is Lars. I have a mug for him and for... I apologize, I do not know the names of the women yet.»

Lars approached and nodded to Eriana before lifting both remaining mugs from the tray. He handed one to Nethra before sipping from the other with approval. Nethra curtseyed to Eriana who held up a hand.

"None of that, please! I am Captain here and now, you do not curtsey to a Captain. I am only Highness when I cannot avoid it."

"My apologies, H- uh, Captain. By your leave, I must needs seek the privy."

"You do not need my leave for such requirements, Nethra."

"Perhaps not, but... I do not know where the privy is."

A shocked Eriana began to realize that the women had been shut in the milking shed for their entire stay at the farmstead and had never been permitted out. Why would they know where the privy was? She began to get very angry.

Fortunately Torvald provided the answer. "Mistress, privy is yonder," he pointed, "also a place you can wash after."

It dawned on Eriana that there were six women who would all want to use the privy and then wash themselves. Getting to the head of the line would take some time and, morally, she should let all the others go first.

"Nethra, go and clean yourself up. I regret we can do nothing about your clothing, there is no other here you can use. But do not take long, I pray. All your sisters have like needs and I would see you all refreshed before I go myself."

Nethra struggled not to curtsey again and then just nodded. "As you desire, Captain."

* * *

However primitive the facilities at the farmstead were, they were still better than those Eriana had endured at her father's Hall. But she had known no better then. All the women were cleaner now and had attempted to do something with their straggly, unkempt hair with a variety of success. Their attire was another matter. Even if there had been alternatives for each to wear, washing what they had worn for weeks, in some cases months, would be problematical.

"I do not think that it would be a good idea for you to see those who held you," she told the five women. "Nor that they should see you, since it might make them do something stupid. Thus, you must needs find somewhere out of sight to stand and I cannot be in that place."

«Captain,» Lars interjected before anyone could protest, «we can do this. There is no special reason you have to be there and we know Yodans are unused to women in command.»

Two of the women already had their mouths open so she held up a hand to stop them speaking.

"I am forced to admit you are right, Lars. Very well, we will all go around the back of the small barn while you deal with our prisoners."

Nethra and Larys closed their mouths and looked at Eriana with interest.

"Lars says that he can confront them himself. Let us walk." She gestured and they walked out of the yard and out of potential sight of whatever would happen.

"They have been penned up all night," she explained quietly. "We must feed them, though they do not deserve it, give them water and take away their wastes."

"Captain," Larys asked nervously, "you can do this safely? If they should get loose -"

"It will be as safe as it can be while dealing with such people. My men have done this before." She peered around the corner. "If you would all keep quiet now. It is best if they do not know where we are."

In the yard, Lars faced the large barn doors as Eirik and Ragnar pulled them fully open. He expected to see the soldiers come to the doorway but none did. He took a few steps forward and saw that they had split into two groups, one each end of the barn.

"What is this?"

"They lied! They told us we were still fighting! We did not think ourselves to be outlaws but still soldiers of the Overlords."

"Not true. Have just sailed from city. Overlords are no more."

"But we are not thieves or murderers!" The brown-smock pointed to the other group. "They knew and yet they did not tell us."

Lars saw the point, that they would be treated as common criminals. "Wait there."

He walked around the corner of the small barn. «Captain, they have split into two groups. One group knew the war was over, the other did not. Personally I would just kill them all but that may not be honorable.»

«I agree, Lars. There is nothing we can do for now but let me think about the problem.»

Back at the doorway he told them, "Have no way to keep you apart. You, speaker, come with me to carry water." He turned to the other end and pointed. "You, come with me to carry water."

Buckets of fresh water were carried in, the two groups remaining apart. Different buckets of human waste were carried out by the two men to be added to the latrine pile behind the milking shed.

"Use water to wash," he told the soldiers. "Different water to drink. Bread coming, take time to cook."

The bread had in fact been prepared the previous night, but he wasn't about to tell them that. It had been warming in the ovens and would be ready shortly. Once the twenty-two small loaves had been delivered the doors would be shut once more, leaving the factions to work out their own fates.

* * *

A whistle came from the roof of the large barn, indicating people approaching from the forest. Everyone made ready in case the newcomers were hostile, but Ursula's fairly distinctive silhouette and hairstyle made the defenders relax.

Olof lead the way beside Ursula. Behind them were Kalmenar and Hashim, each with drawn swords. Bennet came next, also with sword drawn. Her other hand towed along a column of eight prisoners, secured by the neck and with their hands tied behind them. Semma, similarly armed, held the tail end of the rope. Then came twelve carts, each pushed by villagers, one of which had a passenger, the ninth surviving Yodan soldier. Several of the others appeared to contain cooking pots.

The track from the forest passed some strides behind the milking shed where the procession turned aside. The column stopped at the edge of the yard, only the first four people coming forward.

"Good morning, all," Eriana greeted the new arrivals. "I see you had some visitors."

"We did," Ursula replied. "Good morning, Captain. Fortunately our early warning system worked and there was no trouble dealing with them. Nine survived, as you can see, four did not. I can repair many wounds but not an ax to the head. I see you have everything under control here?"

"Aye, well, at least the Yodans. All who survive are penned up in the big barn over there. These are all of the same kind, I suppose, so they can join them." Eriana made a wry grin. "As you may also see, occupying this place has given us fresh problems. We have eleven of their captives newly released, all very poorly treated, and we are short of food."

Ursula smiled. "Adin cooked a large meal last night expecting you to return. Olof told us that there was not much food here so we have brought what is left with us. Adin assures me that, once heated again, it will be edible." She wrinkled her nose. "What is that smell?"

"It is best you do not know," Eriana's voice was dry. "Two months, maybe more, spent in captivity."

The healer grimaced. "Oh. I should imagine their ideas of hygiene are fairly basic."

"As you say. They are men! Did you notice the town yonder? I wonder they have not yet approached us. We built a fairly large fire in the yard last night and most slept outdoors around it. The buildings are all too verminous to enter."

"Vermin?"

"Ah, I do not know if you have yet encountered the tiny life that tries to attach itself to the bodies of people. There are many kinds and most cause irritation and disease if not pursued and destroyed. Come to think of it, the vermin that may exist in these warmer lands may be different than those of Einnland. Do you have such on Earth?"

"Many kinds, Captain. I cannot imagine that Anmar would be much different."

"Very well, to business. First, what of Olof? He has returned, I see, how is his wound?"

"Deeper than anything I have treated so far, Captain, but it will not cause him much problem once it is healed. It was on the back of his arm, so there is no obvious tendon damage. He'll just have a scar to show everyone. I have cleaned it properly and sewn it together for him."

"Good. Now, around me you can see five women who were captive to the outlaw Yodans. We have also freed six men who, they tell me, manned the barges we saw tied up along the pontoons when we arrived. Some of the women are also from those barges. They have all been badly treated by the beasts we have penned in the barn behind me and most are very weak. I would like you to see if you can find out what may wrong with them."

Ursula nodded. "Of course, Captain, though I am not sure if I can treat anything serious."

"Understood. From words we have had with them, especially the men, it is likely that most of what is wrong is a lack of food, or perhaps of certain kinds of food. You may know more."

"I will keep that in mind, Captain."

"Some of the Yodans are also ill. After you have looked over the freed captives, I may want you to examine those as well. Obviously, that will be done one at a time and under heavy guard."

"I understand." Ursula looked around. "This is not what I expected. What are all those odd rows of trees?"

"It appears that this was a farm of narakh, an animal which provides milk for the local people. I do not think we have those in Einnland. Narakh apparently eat the leaves from those trees in preference to eating grass. The Yodan soldiers, who apparently are all townspeople, knew nothing of the care of such beasts and just killed and ate them all. All the food that remains here are some drums of flour and sacks of beans, looted from those barges."

"That may explain it. If all they have is bread and beans then their diet will definitely be deficient after a while."

"It is better than that, Ursula! The food was stored poorly in that barn there and most has gone bad. One of the bargemen is a cook and he made sure to feed their captors from the bad food and keep the less bad for themselves, disguising the taste with herbs and spices."

Ursula smiled. "That sounds like justice to me. So," she looked around, "where should I set up? I'll need somewhere so that I can examine people in private."

Eriana pursed her lips. "As I said, the buildings are likely verminous. The barns and the milking shed cannot be used for various reasons. I doubt the women will desire to enter the milking shed ever again! When we depart, I am in mind to burn the whole place down to cleanse the land."

She turned to Lars. «Find some sheets and poles to make an enclosure for Ursula, please. Something like we did on that island, perhaps. It can be put up over there, between the small barn and the farmhouse.»

«I should have thought of doing that before she arrived, Captain.» He nodded to Nethra and stomped off, shouting to the men.

Ursula asked, "What is the matter with him?"

«You may have noticed that the freed women stay close to me. Last night, I slept with two either side, here in this yard. The fifth one, not being able to approach, chose another protector. It is a mystery to me why a woman who has been mistreated by men for months should go and find the largest man in the camp to protect her, presumably from other men!» Eriana shook her head with wonder. «I am a woman, I deem, yet sometimes even I fail to understand the female mind. When Nethra is not by my side she stays close to Lars. He finds the attention to be... unexpected.»

Ursula raised an eyebrow. «Do you approve?»

A shrug. «He has not turned her away. It may be that he has hidden depths. Of course if there is trouble I will intervene.»

Ursula nodded. She understood why Eriana had spoken in Norse in front of the women.

"You're suggesting that they do not want to go near the men but should be comfortable with me and the girls?"

"I hope so, Ursula. If I have to wander around surrounded closely by women, weakened women at that, it may cause other problems. Especially once that town wakes up and notices us."

"Let me get set up and examine everyone, then."

"As you say. What about that Yodan on the cart?"

"He turned to run, fell, and twisted his knee. Not even a combat injury."

"Hmm. He can go in with the rest, then. They won't have much chance to walk anywhere today, I deem."

* * *

"I had better write all this down," Ursula said, pulling the piece of parchment towards her. "Your name?"

"Nethra, Mistress."

"Do you know your age?"

The other woman smiled. "Somewhere around thirty-four or thirty-five years, Mistress."

"How did you come here? The Captain said some of you were from the barges. Does that mean you?"

"It does, Mistress. My husband was owner and master of the Green Ptuvil. I watched the beasts murder the whole crew in front of my eyes because they fought back. It was obvious why they did not kill me, and so it proved."

Ursula gazed sympathetically at her. "It is a woman's lot, Nethra. Unfortunately. At least you have survived, where those who abused you may not for much longer."

"You cannot know how relieved that makes me. To know that no other woman will be threatened by those beasts."

"I hope so. Now, to business. It looks like they had a rope around your neck, what, the entire time?"

"I was never free of that rope from the day I arrived until yesterday when Lars came and cut me free."

Ursula grimaced. "There was no way for you to undo it, cut it or fray it, even chew it?"

"No. The beasts made sure of that." She did not go into details.

"Very well. There is no serious injury there but it looks like you might have something like a burn scar for the rest of your life, unfortunately."

Nethra shrugged. "I am no longer a young girl looking for a husband. If anyone should desire my company, the state of my neck will not be high in their thoughts."

"You may be surprised. Now, for the rest of your body, you are undernourished, just like everyone else seems to be, and because you were stuck in that stall you wouldn't have had much proper exercise."

"I understand it, Mistress. Will it come back? I cannot be a burden the rest of my life."

"Good food and some gentle exercise should solve most of the problems, I think. Do you remember any physical injuries from that time? Ah, muscle strains, broken bones, bruises... female problems?"

"There were bruises, many bruises, until we each understood that the men would have their way whether we objected or not. The beasts gave us a bucket of water each morning to clean ourselves, together with a cloth. In this weather the cloth is dry by noon each day. When Kalikan called we were generally left alone, but the Loytant checked us every day to make sure we were not pretending."

"Hmm. With all that activity, I would have expected at least one pregnancy."

"As you say, Mistress. It was a mystery to us. I know that certain herbs exist which can prevent pregnancy but if they fed them to us I could not say. I certainly never tasted anything strange in the food."

"And the food supply is another matter. Did you know all the food had gone bad? Apparently the soldiers were all townspeople who had no idea how to store it properly."

Nethra shook her head. "I knew the quality was getting worse but not about that, Mistress. What we had was good enough, I suppose, since they wanted their recreation to be in good health when they needed it."

Ursula grimaced again. "I did not like these people before, I like them less now. Tell me, did you all speak to one another?"

"Aye, although we were tethered one to a stall and could not see one another we could talk most of the time. That is how we learned one another's names and where everyone came from."

"So you can tell me about the others, then. The two youngest are not speaking yet."

"They have been captive the longest, Mistress. Matta is from Bakhrad and Vellana from Bakhzorum. It is sad to see them this way. Can you do aught for them, Mistress?"

"It may be possible but it will take time and the right conditions, which the villages might not be able to provide. I will speak with the Captain about them."

"Thank you. I think we of the barges have managed better, though I am guessing we will also have problems?"

"You guess right, Nethra. In your case, I think you have made a good start by choosing Lars as a protector. He is sworn to the Princess so you might give him some difficult questions to answer in the future but as far as I know he is a good man despite appearances."

Nethra chuckled. "As if I would be bothered by appearances! The last several weeks have taught me not to judge by appearances, if nothing else."

"I can only admire your courage and fortitude, Nethra."

"I had little choice, Mistress. Did you know that there were two others penned with us? A young girl who may have been from one of these farms. She could not stand the confinement and the excesses and it destroyed her mind. She managed, somehow, to kill herself one night. There was trouble over that and changes were made to our leashes."

"Oh, dear. Did that frighten the rest of you?"

"Of course, Mistress. The beasts were very angry for two days while they decided what to do, then it all went back to the way it had been before."

"You mentioned two people."

"Aye, Mistress." Nethra's voice softened. "The last was a young man, perhaps not yet an adult. Apparently some of the men were interested that way. I do not know his origins. As I understand it, one of them accidentally killed him during... a session. The Loytant was furious and disembowelled the man in the yard the next morning, in front of all the other men."

Ursula winced. "That shows what some of them were like. Were they all like that?"

"We saw many of the men but, I think, not all. Some did not want to take advantage, that is what I have believed."

"There may be hope for humanity yet," she murmured.

"As you say, Mistress. As you say."

Ursula sat back. "I think I have seen and heard enough, Nethra. Look, do the other women all have your trust?"

"Surely, Mistress." Nethra's eyes questioned Ursula. "What is it you need?"

"If you are comfortable with the idea, and they are comfortable, then I would like you to sit in while I talk to the other women. Matta and Vellana might speak to me if you are present. Would you do that?"

"Of course, Mistress. We have survived the same ordeal, we trust one another. I will do what I can."

* * *

Ursula held up the sheet forming part of her 'consulting booth' so that Zoran could help Vitrak out and to the nearby bench. They were the last of the captives to be examined. The three were promptly handed a bowl of stew and a spoon each.

"What is this? Fish?" Zoran dipped fingers in and pulled out a claw. "Brakky? Vegetables? How is this possible?"

"I can answer that," Ursula replied. "When the men came back from fishing yesterday they shared their catch with us and the ship's cook made up a big batch of stew. We were expecting the Captain and her men to return last night. When they did not, Adin suggested keeping what was left until today. When we were asked to come and to bring handcarts, the solution was obvious."

"That explains the fish," Vitrak remarked, lifted up a fresh spoonful, "but not the vegetables. Even I know that vegetables do not grow in rivers!"

Ursula smiled. "That was a surprise from the villagers we found out yesterday evening. Vegetables may not grow in rivers, but apparently they can grow in tree-tops. The villagers weave baskets and troughs from branches and fill them with soil. Then they place them high in the forest where the fruits and vegetables can get the most sunlight. Apparently the soldiers never realized that food was there above their heads. That was why the villagers have not become ill when everyone here did."

"Do you tell me? Well, you can tell your ship's cook that this stew is delicious. Wait... ship's cook? Just how big is your vessel?"

"Over thirty strides, I was told, and I cannot disagree. We have around thirty on board, proper crew, Her Highness's retainers and passengers like me."

Zoran frowned, although he kept eating. "And yet your ship does not ground in the river?"

She smiled. "You will see. The Visund is not like any ship you will have ever seen before."

They had finished eating when several short, sharp whistles sounded from the barn roof. Fritjof, who had the lookout duty, slid down the shingles and off the edge to land in a heap of forage. Eriana hurried over to him.

«A column approaches from the town, Captain.»

«How big?»

«Maybe ten or twelve, they are still distant. I thought you might need to prepare the farm before they came.»

«You did right, Fritjof.»

There were ten soldiers, walking, led by an officer on a frayen. They all appeared, to Eriana's approval, to be wearing the Ferenis version of camo uniform. When they turned so that they could see past the back of the milking shed, they found Bennet, Lars, Eriana, Kalmenar and Semma spread across the path with drawn swords, though as yet the blades were pointed downward.

"It took you long enough," Eriana told them. "If I may ask for your name and unit."

The officer looked outraged. He dismounted twenty paces away and then approached cautiously, noting the other men watching from the corner of the yard.

"I could ask the same," he replied. "Who are you, to wear such strange attire? What business have you in these lands?"

"Fair is fair," she said. "I am Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand, presently Captain of a ship traveling the Sirrel. This is Commander Lars, leader of my fighting men. Lord Kalmenar of Palarand, my diplomatic advisor. She is Guardswoman Bennett and she is Guardswoman Semma, both of His Majesty's Palace Guard. You have not yet answered my question."

The man reddened. "I am Lootenant Vanik of Ferenis," he replied. "3rd Wabern Militia Regiment. We have come to discover what disturbance has happened at an apparently deserted farm."

"This farm is not deserted, in fact, has probably never been deserted," she responded. "Nor have the villages of Bakhrad or Bakhzorum been abandoned. Who told you this?"

"When we arrived at the town we were welcomed and told that the war had ravaged part of the countryside." He frowned. "How do you know if the villages are deserted or not? Where did you come from?"

"Bakhrad has a small port on the creek of the same name. Our ship arrived there and we were met by a band of Yodan deserters. We fought them off and discovered that they were using this farm as their lair. We came by night and subdued them. The twenty-two survivors are penned up in one of the barns." Eriana added, "Your ten men are too few for this duty. If you would return to Bakhmenek and ask the officer who administers the town to join us, bringing with him at least twenty more men. There are matters which must needs be discussed."

"I must doubt your words... Mistress. If there was a band of Yodans out here we would have noticed."

Eriana raised her blade. "You name me liar at your peril, Lootenant. If you do not withdraw your words I will meet you in the ring of honor, as is required."

"But -"

"Sarjant, if you do not do as I ask then we will deal with you and your men and go to the town ourselves. We have already dealt with fifty of the enemy, your ten will offer scant recreation. The day progresses, we have prisoners to transfer and you are wasting time."

Lars bared his teeth and the officer shuddered. He abruptly turned and ran back to his frayen. Mounting it he gave instructions to a non-com before flicking the reins and heading back down the track towards Bakhmenek.

Eriana watched him go and sniffed. "Yet another know-it-all. Look at him ride! He has only the old style saddle but Lars could run faster than that!"

Kalmenar commented, "I agree, Highness. It looks like the quality of the troops sent to secure the countryside is... average, shall I say. I just hope that his commanding officer is more awake."

"As you say, My Lord. Let me see if I may make use of those men. That File Leader, or whatever he is, looks somewhat more intelligent than the officer was."

"The non-commissioned officers usually are, Highness."

She performed the considerable feat of sheathing her sword while still wearing her baldric before walking slowly forward towards the Ferens. They began to back away but she held up a hand.

"Have no fear, gentlemen. Despite appearances and words we are not about to set upon you. You are ten, you are too few for the task we must needs give you. If I may ask your name?"

"Sarjant Bixan, uh, are you really a Princess?"

"It is true, I am a Princess of Palarand, allies of Ferenis, but here and now I am only a Captain of a ship and Captain of men. You may address me thus to avoid confusion."

Bixen still bowed. "Ca- Captain, what is it you seek of us?"

"First, answers to some simple questions. You were told these lands were empty."

"Aye, uh, Captain. When the advance party reached the town months ago there was no trouble and we were welcomed in. Those in the town told us that these lands, and the two villages, had been abandoned. Do you tell me that is not true?"

"Indeed it is not, Sarjant Bixan. There was a band of perhaps fifty Yodan soldiers, ah, let us say soldiers of the Ascendancy, billeted at this farm and another to the north. By that means they controlled access to the two villages and used them to feed themselves... amongst other things. I suspect that someone in the town is in league with them, to turn the eye of Ferenis away from this direction, that they might profit thereby."

Bixan thought hard. "Captain, you may be right. What can we do?"

"My problem is that I do not want to go too far from the water, where my ship is berthed. It is for that reason I do not want to go to Bakhmenek, nor should any of my ship's complement go. We have prisoners which must be removed for judgment and justice. We have caught them but we cannot hold them long. I will tell you that some appear deceived, that were not told the war was ended and that therefore what they did remained legal."

He nodded. "I understand, Captain. Legal? What do you mean by that?"

"They captured three barges over the last two months before we arrived - and since the war officially ended. Most of those crewing the barges were killed excepting some few they used as labor. The cargoes were stolen, they were mostly food which has now been eaten. The women... were tethered in this building like beasts and used for the men's enjoyment. For more than two months."

Bixen winced. "Captain, war or not, what you describe is not legal. I just hope that this can be put right."

Her response was dry. "As you say, Sarjant, but the dead cannot be returned to life nor any woman unraped. Shall you and your men come with me and view those we have caught?"

The barn doors had been closed in the event of trouble and were now opened again. Bixen approached and stared at the men inside, still separated into two groups. Some of them recognized his uniform and began to edge forward. He stepped back.

"Captain, I understand your problem. With this many men to manage, and uncertain who in Bakhmenek you may trust, you were right to stay away."

"But there are enough of Ferenis in the town to handle them?"

"Surely, Captain. The town is small but it is an important stop on the trade road so we have two battalions who operate from there, though our units are rotated along the road from time to time. If I may ask, how many are here? Why have they split into two?"

"There are twenty-two here but the six on the left thought they were still at war. There is also an under-officer, the only officer to have survived, penned up separately in a smaller outbuilding."

Bixen considered for a while but shook his head. "Captain, until Lootenant Vanik returns with reinforcements I doubt we can contribute much."

"Then we must wait until more come from the town. Will you and your men drink pel? There is no reason you should stand around until they arrive."

Bixan grinned. "I thank you, Captain, for the kind thought. I wish my own officers were more like you!"

* * *

The lookout, this time Ragnar, climbed more carefully down from the roof of the large barn to approach Eriana and Bixan.

«Captain, a large column comes from the town. At least three on frayen and more than forty on foot, maybe more than fifty. As often happens they are throwing up too much dust to count properly.»

«Very well. Thank you, Ragnar.» She turned to Bixan. "They are coming so we had better go greet them."

"Somebody must have stirred them up," he remarked. "They came sooner than I expected, Captain."

"Indeed? Let us see if they will speak sensibly with me."

There was absolutely no difficulty this time. The lead rider wore a Marshal's sash and beamed with pleasure when he caught sight of Eriana. He dismounted and strode forward, his hand outstretched.

"Your Highness! I am delighted to see you again! Though I did not expect it to be in the wilds of Yod."

They shook hands, following which he stood to attention and saluted.

"I must ask your pardon, Marshal, that I do not remember your name or where we met."

He smiled. "Naturally, Your Highness. After all, there was only one tall, fair-haired woman warrior wielding an improbable sword upon that field of battle but any number of Marshals that day, come to give your brave men relief. I am not surprised you do not remember me! If I may introduce myself, I am Marshal Boranar of Ferenis, presently Military Governor of North-Western Yod south of the capital. My prime responsibility is the trade road.

"I arrived in Bakhmenek four days ago and was due to leave tomorrow when Vanik returned from a patrol telling me a curious story of a deserted farm, a woman with yellow hair and a large sword, two other uniformed women with swords and a number of large hairy men. I knew immediately who was here and I wondered why. I put together a column and here we are."

His gaze was intent. "Highness, my men are at your service."

The tension went out of Eriana's shoulders immediately. "Marshal, I am very pleased to see you again, even if I do not remember meeting you before. You speak, of course, of Gylfi's Rest and our action there. We have visited the memorial your people erected there and I was most touched. Now, as to the present circumstances, I have made a plan and there is much to do. There are also things you need to know concerning why those of Bakhmenek thought these farms to be deserted, and the villages Bakhrad and Bakhzorum to be abandoned."

"Ah? Highness, instruct me."

Eriana explained her suspicions and why she thought the area had been considered abandoned. Boronar's eyes were hard.

"Highness, We know that there are usually some in every place who prefer what went before but this is different. To leave a band roaming the countryside for at least two months, and nobody knew! I have passed through Bakhmenek several times during that period and saw nothing amiss. Knowing what I now do, I will subject that town to a careful cleaning, that no-one shall escape judgment.

"But, speaking of judgment, what do you intend to do with those you have caught?"

"First, I will introduce you to those that they held prisoner, that you may judge their villainy."

After listening to the men, and seeing the five women and discovering how two of them reacted to his presence, he was incensed.

"War or not, they shall pay the price for this!"

"But you will fairly condemn them in a court in the town, that no-one shall say you were hasty?"

"Highness, I could do nothing else. We must show these people - the folk of the town, I mean - that we follow the law of the land as they must needs do."

"I ask for nothing more. But I have other plans for this place, by your leave."

She explained what she wanted to do and there was instant agreement. "It is fitting, Highness, and entirely in keeping with the customs of the Valley. How may my men assist?"

"First, we must needs remove the captives, ah, their captives, from the sight of these beasts. Then -"

The six men and five women were helped onto the carts which the villagers had left behind. The twelfth cart carried all the empty food containers. While Boronar's men took over guard duties some of the Norse, together with Ursula, Semma and Bennett, pushed the carts back down the track to Bakhrad. There, the freed captives were taken into the hostel while many of the men's belongings were packed up and stacked in the common room.

Cautious interviews with Kedith confirmed Ursula's suspicions, that Matta and Vellana would have to come away with the Visund's crew when they departed. Neither would consider remaining in either village where they were known to all the inhabitants. It was not shame, exactly, but something deeper that only time could hope to repair. Kedith was unsure whether either would ever be accepted back, even though both were completely innocent.

Once the six men and five women were in a safe place the Norse loaded all the Yodan bodies onto the carts and returned to the farmstead. The sailors went with them this time as the village was now deemed to be safe.

By the time the carts returned with their heavy loads, much had happened at the farmstead. The Yodan troops had been removed from the barn and seated along the track, trussed and roped together to watch proceedings. The six who had denied knowing that the war was ended were placed separately, as was under-officer Zerron.

More of the troops had been employed digging up all the bodies the Yodans had buried during their stay. Most of these had been captives. With axes and tools from the other barn, the Norse had gaily begun to dismantle the large barn, making a long tidy pile of timber in its place. When this was finished all the Yodan bodies were arrayed along the pile. A separate funeral pyre was created in the center of the yard for their victims, who were almost as numerous as the Yodan dead.

Marshal Boranar asked Eriana, "Why did they not burn their dead? Such a break with custom is dishonorable."

She replied, "I believe there are two reasons, Marshal. The first is that the smoke would be plainly visible in the town during the day and the flames by night. A second reason might be that, remember, they had around sixty to seventy mouths to feed and they needed all the wood available as fuel."

He grunted. "Ah, I had overlooked the cooking aspect of this. It is amazing that they had not already starved."

"It would not have been long, had we not arrived. All of them are badly nourished, some worse than others. It was only by the efforts of their slave cook that there are any captives left alive at all."

He grimaced and stepped forward to stand in front of the Yodans, most of whom looked sullen. "Normally I would have just walked you off to the town, there to be judged as you deserve," he told them. "However, we are not like you, we treat our dead with respect. That is why you are still here, to watch your companions consigned to the flames. Also here are victims of your madness and cruelty, also given the respectful end that they deserve." Some of them looked ashamed.

"None of this need have happened had you obeyed the lawful orders and surrendered your arms. You could have returned to friends, and family, had you desired, or gone anywhere else if you desired otherwise. Some who did, I have been told, have even found useful work in Palarand."

There were several disbelieving glances at that statement.

"That will not happen to you. Once we have finished here you will be escorted to Bakhmenek, there to be tried by your own people. I will not let my rage and fury decide your fate."

He turned abruptly away and walked back to face the pyre of the victims.

"The Maker made the world, and the Sun, the moons and the stars above. The Maker made the plants and creatures within the world including ourselves. We do not know the Maker's purpose, and we do not know if the Maker has ever visited the world since it was made. All we know is that the world is the Maker's creation, not ours, and we have a responsibility to live in the world in such a way that it is kept as the Maker may have originally intended.

"To that end we offer to return the bodies of these victims, who have no further use for them, so that the substance of which they are made can be used by the world again. We offer these bodies as a token of our responsibility and as the last act which these poor people will make in the world."

He nodded to Lars, who held a burning stave ready. He applied this to the pyre of the victims. It caught quickly as the Norse had heaped the sweet-smelling forage from the barns around the timbers. Soon the flames were licking around the shrouded figures on top.

Once he was sure that the fire had taken hold, he nodded to Lars again. Lars turned and waved an arm. Several Norse came forward with flaming wood, these were first applied to the other pyre and then to the remaining buildings. Eriana walked over to join Boranar.

"Marshal, I would advise that you find somewhere else to stand. It will shortly become too warm here."

"Eh? Ah, as you say!"

The two walked over to the track to join most of the others. Some Feren soldiers had been positioned to ensure that the flames did not spread to the trees in the 'orchard' but most watched from a safe distance.

She remarked, "Marshal, I believe that this may be the first time that we Norse have officially sacked a farmstead."

"What's that? Highness, you have a strange sense of humor, but this time I do not think you are joking. I am a prudent man, I shall not enquire further."

"It is in our past now, Marshal. We have learned much during our time in Palarand, and in other places along the Sirrel."

"Thank the Maker for that! No matter how many men I had, I do not wish to meet you and your crew in combat, anywhere, any time."

There was a thump from the smaller barn.

"What was that?"

"Probably the gunpowder."

"Gunpowder? Maker, we could all have been killed! Why did you not say?"

"Lars investigated it this afternoon before you arrived, Marshal. It was all so damp that he doubted it would even burn. In fact, the guns we had pointed at us were probably a bluff. We must needs treat them as workable, though."

"As you say. How many guns have you recovered?"

"There were two in Bakhrad, Zerron's men brought two and there were four here. All very poorly made and two of those here were red with rust. Sarjant Bixan's men have them to take to the town. I would suggest that you just give them to the nearest smith to be made into something useful."

He nodded. "The best thing for them, Highness. Well, I think we have done enough here and we each have to get back to our lodgings before dark. I will call at Bakhrad tomorrow morning, by your leave, to speak of those other matters."

"Of course, Marshal. And thank you for your help today."

They each saluted and turned in opposite directions.

«Well done, all, for a difficult day's work.» she told her men. «Now let us go back to the village and see what the fishermen have found for us.»

The two parties walked off along the track in opposite directions, leaving the flames of the burning farmstead leaping high into the dusk air.

The combined party of women examine the barges to find out what the Yodan troops left behind. A welcome discovery is that of clothing, which solves an immediate problem for those who were rescued. Then Nethra retrieves a document and matters begin to spiral out of control for several of the party.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

53 - The Green Ptuvil

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Ursula rolled over in the dim dawn light and remembered where she was. This was the men's dormitory in the tiny hostel, designed only to provide for at most twelve to fifteen barge men. The accommodation for women was cursory, just three small chambers intended for any wives who happened to be along. The common room was larger, since arrivals could come and go during the day and meals would be required, but sleeping accommodation was at a premium.

We arrived here with five women, she thought. Now there are ten! Eleven if we include Kaldar.

And what is going to happen next is almost inevitable. I wonder if Eriana has worked it out yet?

The men had been forced to stack the tables and benches and bed down in the common room. Even so there was not enough room for their dunnage bags and some had been stored in one of the women's chambers.

She made a silent giggle. At least they will not have far to go for their toilet!

She sat up in the cool air, yawning. Because of the forest the air here did not heat up quickly the way it did in the towns and cities they had passed through, but the temperature was not uncomfortable.

There was a groan to her left and suddenly Bennett was sitting up, shaking her head to clear it of whatever dreams remained. That started a general rousing and soon everyone was awake and staring around at each other. Ursula saw that Eriana had one of the ex-captive women either side of her, though they had at least given her a little room this time. The Princess had recounted what she had found when she had woken the previous day... and that included where Nethra had ended up.

Kaldar scrambled to his feet. "Good morning, Captain. By your leave?"

At Eriana's nod he hurried from the dormitory and those remaining looked at each other.

"There are ten here, I deem," the Princess said, "and I do not know what the facilities here are like. Who can tell me about the bathing?"

"There is a tub which may fit four," Semma suggested doubtfully.

Banest said, "I have been here before, Captain. The tub will fit four but the boiler is not that large. If I might suggest, you and your ladies should go first, since you are accustomed to such luxuries. We five have waited long enough, another bell or two will not go amiss."

Larys added, "Besides, Captain, once we have bathed we must needs put on the same clothes again, since there is nothing else. Because of that, there is little point in us bathing as thoroughly as you might."

Eriana's lips set as she understood the realities of their situation. "I am forced to agree, though I would rather not." She addressed them all. "Ladies, once we have cleaned ourselves," a smile, "as best as we may, and broken our fast, we have much to discuss. I will tell you now that I do not believe that you can go back to the life you had before and thus we must consider something different for you."

"But I am a wife of the Sirrel," Banest objected. "I know little else. I doubt any of my family remains, it was small enough to start with. What can one such as me do, adrift in the world?"

Eriana smiled. "After breakfast, I beg you. I have been thinking, and Ursula has been thinking also. She has made to me some suggestions which startled me at first but they have grown on me overnight. For now, we all require use of the few privies in this place. Let us therefore rise - before the men get there!"

Breakfast was a little of the grain porridge but with only water available it tasted bland. There was plenty of fruit to follow, though, of a kind nobody had seen before. Matta provided the answer, though it was an effort for her to speak.

"Vines. Sashilis grow on vines which climb the trees. Good to eat."

Eriana raised an eyebrow. "Even this early in the season?"

"Good now. Better later. Grow larger, turn red, soft."

Once everyone had been fed Eriana turned to immediate matters.

"Ladies, I would like to take you down to the pontoons for you to inspect the barges. It is possible that some of your belongings may remain. Matta, Vellana, I am going and so should you. I believe that the fresh air and a little exercise will be good for you."

Larys objected, "Captain, I do not know if we can walk so far."

"We will use some of those carts, then. The rest of us can push."

With each of the fit women pushing a cart, the walk to the end of the track leading to the pontoons did not take long. It took longer for the unfit women to clamber down the maze of stairways to the pontoons, and Matta nearly fell in when they reached them.

"We can take our time," Eriana soothed. "I know that Marshal Boranar is coming this morning but he will wait for us to return."

Three of the women had their attention fixed the other way.

"That is your ship? Maker!"

"Aye, that is the Visund." She addressed the sole man on board. «Good morning, Brodgar. Any problems?»

«Good morning, Captain. Adin had to shift some things to find the grain for breakfast, I am just making sure everything is well stowed again. Uh, did you want to bring those women on board? I can go if you do.»

«Not this time, Brodgar. We'll be inspecting the barges this morning.»

«Ah. Tell me if you need anything.» He turned back to whatever he had been doing.

Nethra raised an eyebrow. "I did not understand a word, Captain, but the tone of voice shows that you are casual with your men. Does this not cause problems?"

"Not at all, Nethra. All know where each stands and we have sailed together - and fought together - long enough we each know what the others can or cannot do. When lives depend on it, one must needs be sure of one's companions. Now, which of these is yours, Nethra?"

She pointed. "The second one, Captain, the Green Ptuvil. If we had drums to unload here we would choose the closest mooring to that hoist which lifts them up to the pathway." She shrugged. "This time the Faral Wintik was there so we went as close as we could. This time we carried mainly beans but also some consignments of other foodstuffs. The beasts ate everything."

"Ah, I see. So this one is the Faral Wintik, then?"

"Yes, Captain. The name should be on the stern but it is very worn. That would incur a fine at some ports. Our name is much more visible."

"And the furthest one?"

Nethra shook her head. "That arrived after we were taken, Captain. I know not her name, where she came from or what she carried... though from here it looks like timber."

Banest confirmed, "Captain, that is the barge Larys and I were on, it is the Nerrinar. Like fools we did not stay away from this cursed place but sought, as you did, shelter for the night and a hot meal."

"I trust we have now lifted the curse," Eriana said. "You have seen my ship, all those of my homeland are made in like fashion even if most are not so large. I am not familiar with the construction or use of these river barges. If any of you can give me your opinion of the state of these three I would be grateful. It is possible that we might make use of one or more of them."

Larys was doubtful. "Captain, none of us who were captured, women or men, are strong enough to handle even one of these!"

"A way may be found, but first I need to know if these are even... ah, river-worthy."

The three barges were roughly the same in shape and layout but, since they had not been produced by the same builder, there were many differences. Each was about sixteen to twenty strides long and five to six wide at the widest point. At the rear of each, visible since all were pointing upstream, was a cabin reached by several steps, in front of the tiller. Forward of that was the after hold, separated from the forward hold by a braced transverse beam which supported the single mast. Lying along the length of each vessel was the great yard which would support the lateen sail when under way.

Nethra leaned over to peer into the after hold of Faral Wintik. "Those fools did not even replace the covers after they unloaded their booty! Look, there is water in the hold, probably from rain, which must needs be pumped out. Some of the ironwork looks rusty. Otherwise, Captain, I do not see much amiss. I may be able to give you a better idea of the condition of the Green Ptuvil, though."

"This is the ship of Baros and Kedian?"

"Captain, those two were unknown to us until we were all released. Since they are not from either the Green Ptuvil nor the Nerrinar then I assume that they must be from this one."

Nethra walked along the pontoon until she reached the barge she had arrived on. She began to step off the pontoon but thought better of it.

"If I may have some help?"

Bennett hurried along and helped her onto the deck, from where she promptly walked to the stern and ducked into the cabin. Bennett glanced at Eriana and then followed Nethra below. Eriana gave a warning glance to Ursula and Semma and then jumped onto the Green Ptuvil and entered as well.

The cabin was a kind of common space, with benches either side and a dismountable table, presently folded, which would be used for meals. At one corner stood a cast-iron stove on a stone plate next to a counter-top for preparing food. Under and over the benches, and covering every other wall space, were cupboards, all of which had their doors open and the contents ransacked, much littering the floor.

"Let us pick up some of this mess," Eriana suggested. "I see charts there and we may need those in future. Put everything on those benches for now."

Enough was cleared for them to walk to the forward end where there was a narrow door either side. The right-hand one led to a smaller cabin with three-high bunk beds either side. At the end was simple storage space for the men's few belongings, now empty. Nethra looked in and then turned to the other door, which was partly open. This small cabin was mostly filled by a double bed, the rest of the space stuffed with cupboards and drawers, all now open and the contents strewn everywhere.

"Captain, this is the owner's cabin," Nethra explained. "It is enough for a husband and wife. My dresses and skirts!" She bent down and lifted up a bundle, laying it on the bed.

Eriana commented, "I wondered if we would find something like this. The beasts would have had no use for the attire of women and would not have thought of bringing along a change of attire for their captives. How much is there? Enough to fit you out anew?"

"Indeed, Captain. Let me look in this other cupboard... yes! Here are panties, bodices, pads for Kalikan..." She stopped. "It would embarrass me to wear such finery when my sisters could not."

"Do not concern yourself, Nethra. If you attire is still here then it is likely that the attire of Banest and Larys may be still aboard their barge also. This is one of the main reasons I desired to come here before we spoke to Marshal Boranar."

"Of course, Captain. Oh," Nethra sadly lifted a tunic sized for a larger man, "here are some of Padaran's things. What should I do with these?"

Eriana replied, "We have six men who may or may not still have attire aboard these barges. If you are willing to donate... Unless it would pain you to see another wearing your husband's attire."

"I do not know, Captain..." she shook her head. "I do not think so, but the test will only come when somebody does wear them."

"As you say. Now, mention of your husband brings me to another reason for coming here. You said that he was owner as well as master, would there be a document attesting that on board? That he must needs produce to justify himself to some important port official?"

"Why, of course, Captain. In the main cabin. I do not think the beasts would even have looked for it."

"But they might have searched for geld... excuse me, coin or valuables."

"As you say."

Back in the main cabin Nethra removed the middle drawer under the counter-top and reached an arm within the hole.

"If I may ask someone to lift the counter up. It hinges, though not obviously."

When lifted, a flat slot was revealed containing a leather folder. Nethra retrieved this and handed it to Eriana, who removed the parchment inside and began to read. Finally she looked up and smiled.

"Congratulations, Nethra. You are now the proud owner of your own barge."

"What? But I am a woman, I cannot own such a thing!"

"I am also a woman who owns a ship. I do not think there is any law which forbids such a thing, it is mainly custom. As we have traveled along the Sirrel, none have questioned my right to ownership, and sometimes I have made efforts to conceal my status."

"If you say it is so, Captain, then I must needs believe it. But I am an owner without a Master or crew! I could sell it, I suppose."

Eriana held up a hand. "Do not be hasty, Nethra. There is still much to do. Tell me, did the beasts find your coin or valuables?"

Nethra's eyes momentarily glanced at the stove. "I do not think so, Captain. That means I could at least employ crew for some short while."

"As I said, there is still much to do. If you are satisfied with what we have found here, then we should do the same with the other barges."

"What about this mess?"

Eriana flicked a hand. "Another time, Nethra."

Nethra was by now irritated and confused. Eriana had something in mind, why did she not just speak out? However, she also realized that much may have happened since the fateful day they had been captured so chose to wait.

"As you desire, Highness."

If Eriana noticed the change in address she did not react, merely leading the way back on deck. From there she walked along, looking into the holds.

"You have two holds!"

"That is so, Captain," Nethra said when she joined Eriana. "Sometimes it was a blessing, other times a curse. It was useful to keep smelly food away from, say, grain, but when we were not carrying food it could make it awkward to get cargo in and out again."

"As you say. What do you think of the water in these?"

"Less than in Wintik, Captain. I don't think it will be a problem to bail out."

"Good." Eriana looked up at Ursula, standing on the pontoon and watching them. "Is this what you had in mind?"

"I was not sure, Captain. Maybe. I have less experience of these barges than you have now had."

"Hah." Eriana leaped lightly onto the pontoon and offered a hand to Nethra. Bennet followed.

"We'll do the end one next," she announced. "There are six crew from that one and it was the most recent capture, so may have suffered the least damage."

Nerrinar was the largest of the three barges, since it had been designed to carry timber. The cabin area was larger and part of the cargo had been stowed on top of it. In addition to the lateen boom, another spar attached to the base of the mast served as a derrick for loading and unloading the timber.

Bennett helped Banest and Larys down onto the deck. This time Ursula joined them while Nethra remained on the pontoon with Semma, Matta and Vellana. Inside the cabin, seating and a fixed table were one side while a more formal kitchen and cooking stove ran along the other. As before, the place had been ransacked and contents scattered over the floor, which upset Banest and Larys. They busied themselves picking up charts, plates and pots and setting them on the table.

In the middle of the front of that cabin a narrow corridor led to four more cabins. The nearest two each had four bunks while one of the others had two narrow beds. In these all the storage had been ransacked, but it was evident that most clothing had just been dumped on the floor.

"Larys, come and see! I would think that all our attire is here, though sorely handled."

The two women began picking up clothing and separating it out, putting some on each bed. Eriana, standing in the doorway, was interested.

"You shared this cabin, then?"

"Yes, Captain. Normally this would be for the First Mate and his wife but, because there were two women this voyage, we slept together and our men slept with the others." Larys jerked a thumb. "That one is where poor Master Soran resided. Those who took him did not like the tone of his voice."

"Oh? Any special reason?"

"We were carrying this timber to the Yodan capital, to be used in the repairs to the dock facilities," Larys explained. "When they heard who the timber was for, that Commissioner became very angry and killed him on the pontoon."

"Ah. The Council of Marshals, I deem. An admission that Yod had fallen."

"As you say, Captain."

"If there is a document of ownership, like the one we found in the Green Ptuvil, I suppose you would have no idea where it would be kept?"

"None, Captain, nor do I think any of the men will know. Only Master Soran or my husband Jessak would have known the secret place."

"Very well. Find yourselves a fresh set of attire each and bring them back to the hostel. Nethra will be doing the same. You can all have a proper clean-up now." She thought. "Ah! Have you anything that Matta or Vellana might wear until we can make other arrangements?"

Banest looked at Larys, who nodded. "Surely, Captain," the latter replied. "We do not have much but there is no doubt we can share. I am not sure what will fit whom but we will bring a selection."

"You have my grateful thanks, ladies."

Back on the pontoons Eriana led the way back to the Faral Wintik, jumping across the gap onto the deck. She ducked into the cabin and emerged a little later before returning to the pontoons.

"Very little," she reported. "As this was the first one captured it has been stripped clean. Some of the men's attire remains, it may be possible to salvage that. No charts remain, no cutlery, no cooking pots, nothing. Let us return to the hostel where it is likely that Marshal Boranar will be waiting."

The women were helped back up to the carts, with their fresh clothing, and the party returned to the village.

«Tor,» Eriana asked when back inside the hostel, «is there hot water available?»

«There is, Captain, since Adin bakes bread for lunch. You desire a bath?»

«Not me! Our rescued ladies have found fresh attire to wear, but of course must first make themselves clean.»

He nodded. «I will make sure it is available to them, Captain.»

«Has Marshal Boranar arrived yet?»

«He has, but when he learned that you were elsewhere he went out to talk to the villagers. He has probably seen you come back.»

After getting the bathing organized Eriana returned to the common room to find Boranar talking to Tor. The Marshal turned and saluted Eriana.

"Good morning, Captain! That bread smells good. I may invite myself to lunch!"

"Marshal, you will be welcome to join us. We have been down to the barges and discovered that all are still usable though they will need some tidying up. Have you yet seen the regulations concerning such craft?"

"Aye, Captain. All craft requisitioned, captured or stolen by those of Yod are to be returned to their original owners where possible. Ah, excepting their war vessels, that is, which are forfeit to... some strange new organization, it seems, which will replace all our local river patrols."

She smiled. "That would be me, Marshal. I am to head the new Federation Navy, one part of which will indeed do what you have just described."

He blinked. "Do you tell me? That is interesting! If I may learn more, in case we come across other such vessels in future."

"As you desire, Marshal, but it is the barges I am presently concerned with."

"As you say. It is understood that it may take some time to return these craft since the crews may be dead or scattered and others must needs be found. I am to take note of all such vessels in my area and report them to the Council at Yod. Have you information concerning the three that are here?"

"I have, Marshal." She explained what they had found. "So Mistress Nethra is now the owner of the Green Ptuvil and there is a document which will prove it for you. It is in her husband's name, of course, but his intent was clear and the law, as I understand it, is also clear. As his widow she inherits."

"I will accept your word for that, Captain. Shall you require a new document for the new owner?"

"Lord Kalmenar will write one if it is required, Marshal."

He looked at Eriana speculatively. "It is apparent to me that you have some scheme, Captain."

"I do, Marshal. Now, can you tell me what the regulations are concerning the cargoes any such vessels may have been carrying?"

Boranar shrugged. "Mostly they are considered lost, Captain. In fact, when those of Yod captured certain vessels, to use them downstream, they pitched the cargoes overboard. If I may ask what there is? I thought they all carried food which has been stolen and eaten."

"That is true for two of them, Marshal. The third is still laden with timber. The tarpaulins have been pulled away for the Yodans to find out what was there so there is some rain damage. I think that some of the exposed wood will likely have warped."

He nodded. "No good any more. Did you find out where it was going?"

Eriana grinned. "The Yodan capital, Marshal, to help repair the port facilities."

The look was back. "What is your intention, Captain?"

"It is a mixed load of different lengths and sizes of timber, Marshal. I would make use of some of it and gift the rest to the villages for their trouble."

"Ah. You want the barges, then."

"One or two, perhaps. I must needs discuss matters with my ladies before I can say for certain."

"And the ladies would include those you rescued, I deem?"

"As you say, Marshal. Because of their sensitivity I regret you may not be present."

Boranar thought. "Then I will grant you the timber, the rest to come to these villages. If there is any left over they may offer it to the town."

"Done."

* * *

Eriana looked at the women sitting around the table. Two tables pushed together, actually, to accommodate all ten comfortably, with benches on all four sides. They were in the common room, which had been cleared of all men, though the crew's dunnage bags were still neatly positioned either side. The five rescued women now had clean, fresh clothes over clean, fresh bodies. It was unfortunate that all were malnourished and so the clothes hung loosely.

"Ursula mentioned to me last night," she began, "that between us we have some problems. It would be wrong of us to simply sail away and leave you five," she indicated the rescued women, "and the six men, here behind us. For different reasons Matta and Vellana cannot remain in either village, they are too close, so they must also needs leave... but none of you can yet bear to be around men as perhaps you once did."

She smiled at Nethra. "One of you may bear to be near one of my men, it is true, but that is a limited prospect." Nethra blushed.

"Equally," Eriana continued, "it would not be possible for you to join us on the Visund. I have twenty men and we are all in close contact most of the time. In addition, for folk such as yourselves, weakened, the open hull of the Visund is not a place any of you should be for a long period.

"Fortunately there are as many as three possible solutions moored at the pontoons. Marshal Boranar has confirmed for me the regulations on vessels taken during the war and two of those barges must needs be returned to their owners. It so happens that the owner of the third vessel is sitting here and it is to her that I must make my proposition, though it will affect all of us.

"It seems to me that I have three choices. To begin with, I could leave you all here to make your own way in the world, a thing that is not honorable. I will not do it. Secondly, I could buy the Green Ptuvil from Mistress Nethra and use it to carry you all to a better place. That would mean that all the women could travel on the Green Ptuvil and that will keep them away from my men."

Nethra held up a hand. "Captain, there is not enough accommodation on the barge for us all."

"That is true, but you would be carrying no cargo. My thought is that we would use some of the timber from the Nerrinar and convert both holds to be used as accommodation. Marshal Boranar has given me the pick of the cargo, with the rest being donated to the two villages."

"Clever," Nethra nodded. "But who will sail the Green Ptuvil? None of us could ever hope to pull that yard up even if we were fit once more!"

"I understand that. That is why I would convert both holds. The smaller would take enough of my men to manage the sail and any other tasks requiring strength."

"And the other barge men?"

"Would use the existing accommodation in the cabin, if that is suitable." Eriana shrugged. "Or the other way around if that is more practical. None are yet strong enough to sail the barge, though."

"Captain, you mentioned three choices."

"I did. The third choice would be that I, using coin available to me from Palarand, would charter your barge. The holds would still be converted as before, the difference is that you would remain the owner of the vessel."

"Begging your pardon, Captain, you have overlooked a fourth choice."

Eriana looked surprised. "I have?"

Nethra smiled. "Indeed, Captain, or whatever your real rank is. The fourth choice is that we could join you. From words I have heard from Commander Lars and from Mistress Ursula, you are taking your ship upstream to explore the lands of the Sirrel. Then you will become head of some organization which will manage, control, the river traffic somehow.

"We are five who are now adrift in the world. If we go to any land at all we will just be women with a damaged past who must needs do what we may to survive. That would be hard for all of us. You and your crew are moving with some purpose through this Valley and, if you will have us, we could become part of that. We trust you, we trust the honor of your men though our reactions presently make us wary of close contact. That will end with time whatever we choose. You have told us yourself that you do not know how to sail the craft of the river. Let us join you and we can assist you, the captive men as well."

Eriana realized that her mouth was open and closed it.

They understand what we are doing.

At some point soon I must needs expand the service and employ local people. She is right about the local vessels, too.

But I am not supposed to be recruiting yet!

...Having another vessel, a local one, may make that easier. The Visund is becoming crowded and I seem to be adding new people every time we arrive at a port, people who are not used to an open hull.

"You have discussed this among you?"

"A little, Captain. When we were bathing. I guessed why you wanted to look at the barges. I would certainly join. Banest and Larys are wives of bargemen... widows of bargemen, now. I do not yet know how much heed they took of what their husbands did. Mata and Vellana, well, they know that they have to depart and they know that the men of the Visund will not take advantage of them."

"For me this could be an unexpected complication."

"Not really, Captain. Since I appear to be the legal owner of the Green Ptuvil, I can instruct that you make the changes you propose to accommodate whom you wish. We can decide on ownership or other legal matters later."

Eriana looked at Ursula, who appeared equally surprised. "Is this what you thought would happen?"

"I did not know one of these would become the owner, Captain. I had no idea of those regulations either. I thought we would actually end up with the Faral Wintik, purchased as salvage from Marshal Boranar or some similar arrangement."

"Ah. And the rest?"

"It makes sense, Captain. With your permission, all of the women crew could move over, making life easier for the men - and the women."

Eriana smiled. "I would not be so sure about the men! They would forever be worrying about the safety of the women on the other vessel."

She turned to the two local girls. "Matta?"

Matta nodded. "Good. Take time to heal. If ever. Must go away. Stay close to friends on barge."

"Vellana?"

She just nodded, unwilling to speak even now.

Eriana nodded back and then asked, "Banest?"

"My husband was First Mate, Captain. I knew what he did, he had done it for many years. I am not confident that I could do the same."

"Right now nobody is asking you to be First Mate or anything else," Eriana told her. "Just to travel with us and recover. Like several of my crew you may find in time that you can do something else for us, if that is what you desire."

"Then I will join, Captain."

"Larys?"

"As Banest says, I am not sure what I can do for you. But to be near you and your men, on the river, would be enough for me. In time I may be able to do more."

Eriana's attention now moved to the other women on the table.

"I know what Ursula will say, so let me ask Tyra first. Is this what you want?"

"To follow my mistress is all I ask, Captain. If there is more in future then... that is the future."

"Bennett? Semma? How say you?"

"It makes sense, Captain," Bennett replied. "Depending on what changes we make to the barge it could become comfortable for us women. More comfortable, that is. Another point is that we would be there to defend them at need."

Eriana grinned. "And if you are there, what about me? Who looks after me?"

Bennet flipped an hand and grinned back. "Do you really require looking after, Captain? Besides, Mistress Ursula said all the women. I assumed that you would be joining us."

Eriana discovered that her mouth was open again. "Ah, I had not, Bennett. But what you say has merit, indeed... Well. This is all unexpected. Now, by your leave, I must speak to Marshal Boranar and with all my men and find out what they think of all this. I wonder if Adin has any pel ready?"

* * *

"But I do not understand what happened! Ursula, I am in need of your thoughts."

The two had met by chance when using the women's toilets at the same time. Eriana had subsequently led Ursula along a side passage she had previously wandered into by accident. This went up some rough stairs to an enclosed outside space that must have been the local equivalent of a patio. It was small, circular and had comfortable woven seating with a table in the center, high enough to receive good light levels but below the level of the upper canopy so that those using it would not be in the direct sun.

"I did not foresee the whole affair but what happened was more or less what I expected, Highness. We could not leave those women here, they could not go on the Visund so the conclusion was plain. You would buy, requisition," she smiled, "or steal one of the barges to carry the women with us while keeping them separate from your crew. At that point it became obvious that it would make sense for all of us women to transfer to the other vessel."

"But my own men have thrown me off of my own ship!"

Ursula tried to keep a straight face. "Highness, you should look at this another way. How many ships does your father own?"

"Why, he has many, of course. He does not own all of them but he has an interest in a number... you are trying to tell me something."

"Highness, you are supposed to become the head of the Federation Navy in time. That Navy will own many, many vessels of all shapes and sizes. You cannot be Captain of all of them, others will do that at your command. This is a similar situation. When you had one ship, the Visund, then you could be both owner and Captain. Now you have two and the numbers can only increase. You no longer command a ship but... a flotilla? A squadron? I do not know the fine detail of such matters. Not a fleet, certainly, but a number of ships, presently two.

"You are still the personal owner of the Visund but you can no longer be the Captain. A Captain is the man - or woman - who has final command over a single vessel. It was inevitable."

Eriana stared at Ursula, her mind attempting to grapple with her new and novel circumstances.

"If I am no longer a Captain, what then must I be?"

Ursula shrugged. "It varies, Highness. Where I grew up we were far from any sea and I have only a rough knowledge of naval ranks. I doubt Maralin would be able to advise any better, though." She was silent a moment. "At the very top there may be four ranks of Admiral."

"Ah! Garia spoke to me of Admirals! Is that what I am, then?"

"Actually, once you get the Navy into proper operation, you might be higher than that. Let me think about Admirals, Highness. There are four ranks, from lowest they are Counter-Admiral, Vice-Admiral, Admiral, Admiral of the Fleet."

"Such peculiar names! But, surely, from what I was told, all Admirals command fleets?"

Ursula shook her head. "It is partly to do with organization and partly to do with history, I believe. Some of the lower Admirals may command what are known as Task Forces, sent to do a particular job."

"And they would be part of a fleet? I understand. But, Ursula, I have yet no fleet."

"As you say, Highness. For you there is a rank between Captain and Admiral which fits perfectly: Commodore. This is often a title given to a senior captain who is in overall command of a small group of ships, often gathered together for a single sailing, but can also be a permanent rank."

"I trust we will be together for more than the journey to our next port!"

"With all the women together on the Green Ptuvil, it will be awkward if we are not! Of course," she added thoughtfully, "now you have other decisions to make, Highness. Do the two vessels keep station or do we proceed independently? Do you keep the crews the same or do you rotate them? The latter may be more useful since it will expose the women to more of your men in a familiar setting."

Eriana nodded. "And it will give us all experience of running a river vessel, I deem. Aye, Ursula, you are right. There is much to think about anew." She gave the healer a sidelong glance. "And, if I may, I suspect that I will ask you for advice again in the coming days. You see, when we set off two nights ago to raid that farm, we did so as we Norse have always done. I soon realized that we had overlooked many things, notably meals, but also we were in terrain that we did not know, facing an enemy we did not really know. Things could have gone wrong many, many times that night, Ursula, and we have decided that, as part of the development of the Navy and the troops they will provide, we must needs begin a range of training to ensure that we do not get ourselves into trouble in the future. It has occurred to both Lars and I that you have special knowledge that neither Garia nor Maralin have."

"Me? I am a doctor, a healer, and not particularly experienced at either art. What can I do that they cannot?"

"Garia is too young, she tells me, and Maralin was a woman, a cook in a city so large I struggle to understand it. You, it appears, are the only one from Earth that we know about who has had any formal military training."

* * *

Eriana's next task had been to speak to the bargemen. They used the tables already set up for the women's meeting. The six who had been rescued were there and they had been joined by Tor and Hashim.

"Some important decisions must needs be made," she began, "and many of those already made have concerned the rescued women. As you may understand, with one partial exception they will not go near men now, they have been so badly used by those beasts. You yourselves know what that was like. It is possible that such injuries, to mind as well as body, will heal in time but you all know that may not happen.

"The two who came from the two villages, Matta and Vellana, cannot return to them. Neither can they journey on my ship, the Visund, which is full of men. Now by chance one of the other women, Nethra, was married to the owner and Master of the Green Ptuvil and has thus inherited that barge. She has graciously consented to let us use it as transport for them."

Baros waved a hand. "I would think that we are presently too weak to help, Captain. I presume that you intend to use your men as crew?"

Eriana grinned at Tor. "Yes and no, Master Baros. The crew of my ship is, in fact, a small part of the number who sail in it. Many of the others can be of help, aye, but they are not all sailors. They are my personal retainers, sworn to defend me. Besides, even the sailors I do have cannot sail those barges, we do not know how. I would use some of you as advisors, by your leave, with my men as muscle."

He nodded. "Possible, Captain. But it is plain there is more."

"Aye. First, I realize that of course, unlike the women, you six once recovered may go your own ways, perhaps to return to your former employers or your homes. You could even remain here, minding your barges, until those employers send a full crew to recover them back to their home ports. I will tell you now why the Visund and its crew is here, what those women have decided and then you can consider what you each might do."

She explained the mission of the Visund, who she was and what she would become in future. She told them that the women had decided to become part of that adventure and that, over time, there would likely be further vessels to join her tiny flotilla.

The six men looked at one another. Baros seemed to be their spokesman and he asked, "Captain, we should talk privately, by your leave."

"I would expect nothing less," she said. "Hashim, Tor, if we may rise and speak privately. I would discuss what we found on the barges when we went earlier."

The three rose and gathered in a corner out of earshot while the bargemen held their own conversation.

"Hashim, what is your opinion of those men?"

"I have never met any of them before, Captain, but that is not so surprising on so great a river. Baros knows his business, I deem, and Kedian is as good a cook as Adin, though I know that both would argue which were better. The others, they seem competent enough."

"Why were there so many on the timber barge? I would not have thought it needed so large a crew when the others do not."

"Ah, for the loading and unloading, Captain, which might be done at a place like this where there is no dockside workforce to help. In transit, also, that load can shift and must be watched as few other loads need to."

"Ah, I see. Now, tomorrow I intend to send those six down to the barges to recover any of their own belongings and to do some tidying up, just as the women did today. Tor will take some of our men to help. You'll probably need carts to get the men down to the pontoons. In addition Marshal Boranar has agreed that we can requisition the timber to refit the holds of the Green Ptuvil as extra accommodation for the women... all the women, including, it seems, me. That means unloading it all. Carpenters and joiners will be coming from Bakhmenek tomorrow to begin that work. Tor, I'll need you and some men to oversee the activity down there."

"Yah, Captain."

In time the table discussion was over and the three returned to join the bargemen.

Baros spoke for them all. "Captain, your description sounds interesting to us all. Unlike the women, however, we all have existing commitments such as employers and, in two cases wives, who must first be satisfied. Like the women we are all at loose ends here and will sail with you to help your mission, at least as far as Bibek in Faralmark. If I may ask, what rates of pay you would offer us?"

"Baros, gentlemen, I have no idea how bargemen are paid. On board the Visund we offer no pay at all. That is because, as I mentioned, the whole crew are sworn to me and are my retainers. At any port we may call at I have the ability to call on as much coin as is required for our needs. Other than that, you would receive lodging, probably on the Green Ptuvil, and all the food and drink you can consume. I will add that, for the first part of your journey, you would be little more than passengers."

"I understand your point, Captain. Now, if we were to join your enterprise, then I assume that all other expenses would be covered?"

"Other expenses? Oh, wives! And, presumably, any children you may have. That circumstance has not yet occurred to us but provision would be likely be made... a thought for the future, I deem. Be assured that we would not dump you on the quay at Bibek with nothing to your name."

"Then we are prepared to travel with you at least as far as Bibek as passengers, our passage to be covered by exchange of knowledge concerning the use and sailing of each vessel. I do not think we can ask for more than that, Captain. If we become fit enough then of course we will play our part. During the voyage we may learn enough that we would be willing to join your enterprise."

"I could not ask for more than that of you, gentlemen. Done."

* * *

The document was simple and straightforward. The parchment had been provided by Marshal Boranar and it had been inscribed by Lord Kalmenar. They had both signed it and the register copy, as had Eriana as a Federation representative. Now, as the two men backed away, Eriana took the document of ownership and handed it to Nethra.

"There. Now no one can dispute your right to ownership, Nethra. Whatever arrangement you and I may later make, the Green Ptuvil today belongs to nobody else but you."

She curtseyed. "Thank you, Your Highness." She turned to face the men, now at a safe distance. "Thank you, My Lord, Marshal. This is novel to me, that I may own so great a vessel. All my life I have assumed that only men could do such but I have Her Highness in front of me to show me that it is not so. It will be a great responsibility and I will make certain that I will manage it as best as I can, with the help of those friends I have around me."

She glanced to a corner of the common room, where the third male in the room stood impassively watching the proceedings. Lars gave her a brief nod of support and then looked at Eriana, who gave him a nod of her own.

"Well," Boranar said, rubbing his hands, "that is the legal part done, I deem. The day passes on, I must consider returning to the town soon. Highness, tomorrow I will send such craftsmen as are available to Bakhrad to begin making changes to the Green Ptuvil. I regret that I will not be available myself as I must needs preside over the first of the trials of the outlaws. I will endeavor to return before you depart, though. Will you require anything else?"

"Food is always a problem, Marshal," she replied, "but with the fishermen now free to provide what all need I trust there will be few other difficulties. If there is anything else we will, of course, send to the town."

"As you say, Highness." He came to attention and saluted. "Good evening to you all. By your leave, Highness."

As the Marshal marched smartly out of the hall Eriana looked around. "Good. Matters had begun to look so complicated I did wonder if I would ever see a way through. My thanks to you, Ursula, for seeing what I could not. Lars, you'll be taking the men down to the barges after breakfast tomorrow to begin unloading the timber. I have already instructed Tor to use his men to assist and advise, but they will also be cleaning up the mess in the three barges.

"Now, I deem, it is time for us ladies to prepare ourselves for the evening meal. Good work, everyone."

* * *

There was no ale but the men did not mind. The pel that Kedian produced was, all agreed, just right for the occasion. The circumstances were special since their liege lady had inadvertantly gained a promotion. Commodore sounded a fine title and all agreed it described exactly what she would be.

There were other promotions. Tor Magnusson formally became the Captain of the Visund while Baros became Captain of the Green Ptuvil. The latter had been offered to Nethra but she had refused, saying that she still needed time to adjust to her new circumstances and to build up her strength.

It had been decided that the vessels would stay at Bakhrad for at least another two days. That would give the crew time enough to unload the timber and for the carpenters and joiners sent from Bakhmenek to perfom a conversion of the Green Ptuvil's two holds into basic accommodation. Basic, because as their journey continued, it was considered that there were likely to be alterations. Thus there was no point wasting time and effort building something that might be dismantled in a week's time.

Ursula lay on her pallet under the canvas roof, which was softly lit by Kalikan's light. Most of the other women were already asleep.

That was all... unexpected. Once I saw the captive women I guessed what would happen but I failed to take it through to the proper conclusion. But the right solution presented itself and now we have a barge as well as a longship.

Hmm. Neither of those are going to be suitable for the future.

We? How did I just include myself in this? Why am I planning for a Federation I know nothing about, for a Navy that does not yet exist, on a planet somewhere else entirely?

Another matter. How can a lowly conscript - who admittedly had a father who did more - hope to advise these people about military matters? Almost everything I know is going to be irrelevant here.

Although Maralin did so for Joth! She was a cook, a drug addict who spent her days watching TV in an addled haze, and yet she picked up enough to rebuild Joth's military for them.

Am I sure I am not dreaming? That farm was unpleasant, but dreams can be like that.

If it is all real, then I have work to do.

While the travelers wait for alterations to be made to the Green Ptuvil, Ursula pays a visit to the Woman in the Woods. Once everything is complete the two vessels set sail, heading for the Sirrel. However an implacable foe awaits them, and to save one craft the other must put itself in danger!

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

54 - The Chase

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"I've never been in a forest before," Kaldar noted. "Are they all like this, Mistress?"

Ursula replied, "Not at all, Kaldar. I have been in a number of different forests, for various reasons, and none look like this. There are parts of... where I come from, where I believe there are forests which might be similar to this, but those are generally in hotter lands and I have not seen them myself."

Ursula, Tyra and Kaldar were walking the forest track from Bakhrad to Bakhzorum. With them were two of the Feren garrison, armed with sword and spear, 'just in case' any trouble should befall the small group.

One of these now remarked, "Mistress Ursula, we have seen no forests like these either. When we came to Bakhmenek we were surprised to find them here."

"I was told, Lem," she replied, "that this particular tree only grows by the river. Why it does not grow alongside the banks downstream of Yod I do not know. Something in the soil, perhaps?"

"But all our soil comes from the river anyway, Mistress," Kanak, the other soldier, objected. "Why should it be different here?"

Ursula shrugged. "I am not an expert on soil, Kanak. Do you know any better?"

"Me, Mistress? I can plant vegetables in our small garden, and maybe a flower or two to keep the missus happy, but that is about all. I do not know why they grow or anything."

She smiled at him. "Then we will have to let that question remain unanswered, shall we not?"

The sky widened ahead, indicating the edge of the forest. As the tree-line ended the hamlet of Bakhzorum began, a small group of dwellings, some of them tree-houses, others of more conventional construction, surrounded the inevitable central clearing. On the far side of the hamlet and facing the forest were typical fields, some with crops growing, others intended for pasture.

There were three locals in the clearing talking with four more soldiers. These noticed the new arrivals and beckoned them over.

"Lem, Kanak. You bring visitors."

"Aye, Sarje. These are two women and a boy from that big ship at Bakhrad. This is Mistress Ursula, her maid Tyra and their charge Kaldar. Mistress Ursula is the personal healer to the Princess. They come seeking that old woman healer said to live around here."

"Don't know her," the Sarjant said. He turned to the locals. "I suppose you should know, yes?"

"We do not have a healer here, Sarjant," the oldest of the two men replied, "but there is an old woman they may have been told about. She is very old and knows things, if you know what I mean. Ah, Meril here knows the way, she can take them."

The woman was about Ursula's age and dressed in the customary rural fashion of plain skirt and blouse with an apron over the top and a cowl over her hair.

"If I may ask," she began, "what business might you have with her? She sees visitors very rarely and I do not want to disturb her with some trivial interruption."

"It is a business of Kalikan, Mistress Meril," Ursula carefully explained, "and of herbs that cannot be found further downstream."

The look that passed between the two said plainly, 'not for men'.

"Ah. I understand, Mistress. Sarjant, if I may conduct these people to see the old woman. These two must needs remain here, she will not speak when men are present."

The Sarjant's eyebrows rose but he did not object. Having grown up himself in a rural part of Ferenis, he understood the unspoken implications. However, one of the visitors was not female.

"But the boy?"

Ursula said smoothly, "He is the reason for our visit, Sarjant. If you look closely, you will see that he has that which a boy should not have."

The Sarjant could see that the front of Kaldar's tee shirt had unexpected raised areas. "As you wish, Mistress."

Meril beckoned. "If you would follow me, ladies."

The local woman led the way past the small group of dwellings and out the far side, on a path which ran along the edge of the forest. At a point that seemed completely unmarked to Ursula, she turned and entered a narrow winding path between the trees.

"If I may ask," the woman said conversationally, "the attire of you three is unusual."

"These clothes are designed for hot weather," Ursula explained, "otherwise we would become sticky and uncomfortable on the river. The women, including Her Highness, all wear dresses like ours and the men's clothes are just like that of Kaldar here."

"Do you tell me? Have you had much trouble in the ports you have called at?"

Ursula smiled. "Some. It has been a mixture of, 'Why didn't we think of that? We need the patterns immediately!' and 'Scandalous! Those women should be locked up!' We nearly caused a riot in the Yod capital."

"I can understand that! I would think those dresses would be too much for this land, Mistress. We tend not to follow such fashions as those in the towns do."

"There is nothing wrong with that, Mistress Meril."

"Here we are."

The dwelling was built right into the trees, much as the houses of Bakhrad had been. Ursula shivered suddenly. Echoes of old Russian folk tales came flooding back and she wondered if they had done the right thing.

Meril explained, "I must needs go first to discover if she will accept visitors, Mistress. I will come to the door if she will."

The steps up to the door had been grown from living wood, much like most of the building. Meril climbed up and knocked. The old wooden door opened, but there was no sign of anyone inside. She entered and the door closed again. It seemed only a short while before the door opened and she beckoned, with a puzzled expression.

"She has been expecting you, Mistress. Please come in." She stepped outside. "I have been asked to stay out here and wait to take you back."

Feeling even more creeped out, Ursula led the way in followed by Kaldar. Tyra had a quick look around the cleared space in front of the house before following and closing the door.

The fairy tale impression was very strong inside, but there was no hint of danger here, rather of calm and serenity. The chamber was not small but did not take up more space than it needed. Two trunks grew up through the middle of the floor and out through the ceiling. Tables held jars and dishes of herbs and other oddments. From the ceiling timbers, all of which were living wood, more bunches of herbs hung. Doors and a stairway led to other parts of the dwelling.

A stone fireplace to one side glowed with banked embers. Around it were grouped a number of comfortable chairs, one of which was occupied by the oldest woman Ursula had ever seen... but she was by no means elderly. Her years showed clearly but her posture was that of someone fit and active.

"Come closer, if you would."

They passed between the chairs to stand before her. She inspected all of them carefully, nodding once or twice.

"If you would be seated." The woman turned to Ursula as she found a chair and lowered herself. "I see by your basket that you are a healer, Mistress, but I also see by your attire that you are not from these lands."

Honesty could be the only policy here. "Mistress, I am from another world, far away, where I was a different kind of healer. Here, I am a passenger on a ship passing by along the river. I am learning the local lore and will teach what I know to those healers I meet along the way."

"Another world? A world like this one, perhaps?"

"In some respects, Mistress. I would guess that it is as big, has one moon about the size of Kalikan, and oceans and continents just as Anmar does."

She nodded and passed on to Kaldar. "Ah. You are the reason for this visit. Child, you have that which grows on a girl's chest, but you are not a girl."

"Mother, I am a boy."

"I will tell your healer how this may be corrected." She paused then, her eyes narrowing. "Tell me, what is between your legs? Is it that which a boy has?"

Kaldar flushed. "Mother, it is not, but I am not a girl, I am a boy!"

"And you seek to defeat the design of your body to make it match that of your mind."

"If that were possible, Mother."

She told him, "You understand that there are herbs which may make your chest flat, will grow hair on your face and make your muscles as those of a man born."

"I do, Mother. Mistress Ursula has explained this."

"But those herbs cannot provide what you were not born with. You can never be a father nor, if the herbs have the desired effect, will you ever bear any child. You will become completely barren. Kalikan will no longer call to you. But, between your legs, there will remain that which men desire. Do you understand that?"

"Mother, I do. Mistress Ursula has explained what can and what cannot be done. I understand there is a price to pay for what must be and I am willing to pay it."

"So be it. Child, your way will be long and hard. Your willpower shall be your greatest asset. Do not lose hope."

She switched back to Ursula and gazed at her before speaking. "I thought there was more to you. On this other world, you were not a woman."

"No. I was born and brought up as a man, though my mind has always been that of a female."

"And yet you are a woman now. Do you seek to do the same for this boy?"

"I cannot, Mistress. The method of my change is not available here, nor on Earth. Here I will have to use what herbs I can find. I was told there are some around here. Maybe some further upstream."

"Hmm." The old woman was silent for a while, then looked at Tyra.

"Do you desire to become a man as well? I see sharpened steel in your future."

"Me? No, Mistress, not at all! But I do want to learn to fight as a man does, so that I can better serve my Mistress."

"An honorable desire and one you are well fitted for. Attend your instruction diligently and you should do all that you desire."

Tyra bowed her head. "Thank you, Mistress."

The woman turned back to Ursula. "Mistress, if I may look in your basket. I must discover what manner of healer you are."

Ursula handed the basket to the woman, who placed it on her lap and opened the covers. She examined everything inside, opened every jar, smelled every preparation. She seemed surprised by some of what she found. Then she looked up.

"Mistress, there is more."

"What? Oh, you mean the bandage bag. Tyra, if you would."

Tyra exchanged bag for basket and the woman proceeded to give the contents an equally detailed inspection. Finally she came to the tool rool and unrolled it, her eyes widening as she saw the metal implements.

"I did not expect..." She looked up at Ursula. "You can use these? You have the experience?"

"I can and I have, Mistress. In Joth I saved a man's life by opening his belly and removing a diseased part."

The look the woman returned was one of respect. "I assume this is knowledge from the other world?"

"Some, Mistress. There we are taught much about the inner workings of the body and I can do some small operations here. For more we would need much more equipment and a team of trained specialists."

"This will come to this world in time?"

"It will come naturally, I think, as it did on Earth. I may be able to slightly speed things up, but experience is what everyone will need and there is only one way to get that."

The woman carefully re-rolled the tools up and reassembled the bag, handing it back to Tyra without another word.

"I had not realized," she said. "The changes to come are more than I had considered. If I may ask your maid and the boy to wait outside. I must needs speak with you about the herbs you will need and it may take some time." She turned to Tyra. "Ask Meril to take you two back to the village and then return here. The villagers will offer you both a drink and something to eat. Your Mistress will be safe with me, you have my oath."

A surprised Tyra received a nod from Ursula and conducted Kaldar outside. The woman gave Ursula her full attention.

"Those who ward this world speak to me from time to time." Ursula was shocked at this revelation but the woman continued, "I do not understand most of what they say, which is as it should be. I was told of your coming and of the boy. I was also told for you to pass a message to the tall girl with the yellow hair - is that right? Her hair is yellow?"

"Mistress, it is. It is a characteristic of her people that many of them have yellow or red hair."

"Tell her that her questions will be answered fully in due time. She must not waste time worrying over such matters. Tell her also that her heart's desire may not be what she expects it to be, but that she will be content when it comes. That is all. Now, to herbal matters. In Bakhrad, ask for -"

* * *

Ursula and Meril walked back into the center of Bakhzorum, the former still looking bemused. From the house where Tyra and Kaldar were waiting, they saw the two and ran outside to greet them.

"Mistress! Are you all right?"

Ursula managed a weak smile. "I am, Tyra, there has been no damage done though," she flexed the fingers of her right hand, "I have gotten cramp from writing so much! How long has it been?"

Meril responded, "More than a bell, Mistress, since I left these two here. Maybe even a bell and a half."

"So long? Well we did have a lot to talk about! I don't know who learned the most between us, but it was all useful. I trust you have not been bored waiting?"

"Not at all, Mistress!" Tyra replied. "When the villagers found out where we came from, they asked us question after question about those places. None of them could believe that a whole city could be made of bricks, indeed, a few could not even imagine a city of so many houses!"

"Every place we have been to along the river has been different, has it not? People will always want to learn more... as I have been finding out. Well, it is time for us to return to Bakhrad now. I believe that Her Highness will be waiting and, although I know these new friends would feed us lunch, I also know that Adin will have cooked it for us already."

"As you say, Mistress."

Ursula looked around, seeing Lem and Kanak walking towards them across the clearing.

"Our escort is ready for us. Come on, it is time to go back and rejoin the crew."

~o~O~o~

It had taken three days, not two, to complete the modifications to the Green Ptuvil. Now, at mid-morning, it was time for the barge to depart, accompanied of course by the Visund. Marshal Boranar had brought an honor guard of troops down to the pontoon area to bid them farewell. With the men at attention he saluted Eriana.

"Your Highness, you have discovered and corrected a great injustice, and all Ferenis thanks you for it. The people of Bakhmenek, Bakhzorum and Bakhrad thank you as well. Now they have a chance to live their lives in peace and safety."

"We did what our honor demanded, Marshal. You speak of injustice, but what of justice? Have the trials been completed?"

"Aye, Highness, this morning all but the six you spoke of were hung in the town square. Not a single word was raised by anyone in their defense. The six who did not know the war was over, they will be marked in the usual way and work a period each for the benefit of the town, as is customary. Despite thinking they were still at war, certain acts were committed which could not be overlooked. The matter is now considered closed."

"Then we must depart, Marshal. Please thank your men for me, for the assistance they have given. We could not have completed our part without their help."

"I will, Highness. Fare you well upon the great river."

Eriana turned and jumped onto the Green Ptuvil. "Captain, if you would release the moorings."

Baros replied, "Aye, Commodore. Let go forward! Oarsman, push at the pontoon! Lads, be ready to raise the yard."

Still held at the stern, the bow moved away from the pontoon, allowing the barge to begin to turn in the channel. Behind them, Tor had an advantage since the Visund had already been turned and they had cast off to give the Green Ptuvil more room. Once enough of the lateen sail had been raised to catch the wind, Baros issued commands and the men borrowed from the Visund expertly spun the barge to face downstream towards the Sirrel. Following in the wake of the Visund, the two craft departed Bakhrad.

Ursula watched the barge following them with mixed feelings. She and Tyra were now the only women on board the Visund and that decision had been forced upon them. Hashim had to be on the Visund and he could not speak Norse; most of the Norse could not speak his tongue reliably enough. There were only two people in the combined party who could fluently speak both languages and neither Matta nor Vellana could bear to be away from Eriana, which meant that she had to stay on the Green Ptuvil while Ursula transferred back to the Visund.

The creek gradually widened until it was plain that they had reached the Sirrel. Ormund, who was presently steersman, began to turn the bow upstream.

Without waiting for Tor, Ursula asked Hashim, "Which side should we go, Hashim? Left or right?"

Hashim put out his left arm. "This side should be the deepest channel, Mistress. But we should not stray too close to shore here, those creeks can often have sandbars across the entrances."

She relayed this to Tor who gave instructions to the crew. The Visund settled on a course and Ursula looked behind, shading her eyes against the sun, to see where the barge was. She noticed that Tor was doing the same.

«That is one big sail,» Tor muttered. «Yet they manage it with no more than six. How do they do it?»

Hashim was there as well, his eyes shaded. "I wonder which of us is the fastest?" He spoke more to himself than to Ursula. "Normally I would bet on this one but the Ptuvil has no cargo so does not ride deep."

She relayed this to Tor who shrugged. «I am not concerned so long as we have them somewhere in sight.»

«It seems to me,» she said after watching for a few moments, «that we are running at about the same speed.»

«You have to remember the sail angle,» was his comment. «Like this we may run the same but with the wind behind us we ought to be faster. It should not be important. Once we are comfortable with each other we can trim sail to match speeds. It will just take a little time.»

The morning was bright and sunny with only a little cloud passing above them. Visibility was good but there were few other craft in sight. There were two heading downstream who passed them well on their left at a terrific rate, testament to the strong current. Their own progress was reasonable with a strong, steady wind keeping the sail filled. Behind them the Green Ptuvil began to very slowly overhaul them. Hashim had Eriana's telescope and he was checking the water in every direction, making sure that he would notice any evidence of shallows, sandbanks or other problems.

"Captain," he said suddenly, handing the telescope over, "look!"

Tor put the device to his eye but could not see anything specific. He muttered a question.

"Tor asks, what is he supposed to be looking at?"

"Behind the Ptuvil is another craft. It is not easy to see because it has no sail. From the splashes to either side it is probably a galley, but whose galley I could not say."

Ursula relayed this and Tor searched again. «Ah! Found it.» He lowered the telescope and turned to Hashim. "Danger here?"

"Captain, I have received notices of reported pirate activity at every port we went to. It is possible."

Tor frowned over this and then nodded. «We will have to drop back to cover the barge. They are more vulnerable than the Visund.»

He shouted instructions to adjust the sail as Ursula explained what he had said.

Hashim nodded. "It is unfortunate that Her Highness must needs remain aboard the Green Ptuvil," he said. "If there is to be battle, she should be here with her men."

"I agree, but the barge will still be at risk wherever she is. What can we do against a galley, Hashim?"

He grimaced. "Not enough, Mistress. I have no doubt that this ship could dance away if it were on its own but -" He shook his head. "The barge is a problem, even traveling without cargo. And all the women except you and your maid are aboard it!"

She turned. «Tor, slow us right down. We have to talk to Her Highness immediately!»

«Yah. Will do.»

The quickest way to slow their progress was to haul up the bottom corners of the sail. This had the desired effect but made the sail flutter in the wind. Tor issued further instructions and the yard was rotated slightly to give the same effect but more safely. Ursula used the telescope to look at the galley, which seemed to be larger than when she had first seen it.

«We have to be decoy,» she muttered in Russian. Both men stared at her. «But how to do it? They will always choose fat merchant vessel over ship with many men.»

"Mistress?"

"Just thinking, Hashim. We need to talk to Her Highness as soon as we can."

"Mistress, I will not disagree."

If that is pirate then they have double the chance of catching something today. We can probably run away but that would leave barge with passengers behind. What to do? Distract somehow?

"Hashim, are there any ports nearby we could take refuge in?"

"A good point, Mistress."

He found his bag of charts and unrolled several, looking for one with their present location on it. He found one and opened it out on the rearmost bench. Ursula and Tor leaned over to examine it as well.

"There should be a fishing village here," Hashim pointed to the left bank, the Yodan side, "and another here but they do not give any shelter. I do not know if that galley would follow us into either of those. Over here," he pointed to the right bank, "there is a small port some marks further on but we would have to make our way through the shallows to reach it. Mistress, I fear we would be run down before we sailed so far, and the barge would be behind us."

Ursula stared at the map, trying to visualize the distances and mostly failing. However, she did take note of some other river features which might help.

She looked up. The galley could now be seen plainly without the need for any telescope. She could see the rhythmic splashes as the oars kept time. It was apparent now that they had been spotted and were targets.

«Tor, we have to speak with Princess right now. I have beginnings of idea.»

He looked at her expression and shouted instructions. The yard was hauled round some more and their speed noticeably dropped.

«Mistress, tell me your idea.»

«On Earth there is bird - avian - which makes nest on open ground.» He nodded. «If predator comes, parent moves away from nest and pretends injury to distract from nest. We are parent and barge is nest.»

Tor thought about this and then nodded. «Yah. But what then?»

«We distract galley and make them forget about barge. Then we run away.»

Another nod. «Good plan. Must tell Princess.»

«Tell men also.»

He grinned. «Yah. But men will not like running away from fight.»

She gave him a considered look. «Could the men on board fight one of those things?»

«I went on board that captured galley in Forguland, Mistress. The deck is much higher, they would overlook us, see the men, see all the plunder. They could fire crossbows down on us and we could not reply. Yah, running away is good idea. Fighting always possible but not good idea this time. Princess, other women would still be at risk.»

As he turned away to shout instructions to the men Ursula looked astern. The galley had closed but the Green Ptuvil was now much closer. Ormund, on the steering oar, was looking nervously in several directions. She went as far to the rear as possible and shouted up at him.

«We need to get close to one side so that I can talk to Her Highness. Can you do that?»

«Of course, Mistress. Sometimes it is necessary to transfer men or cargo at sea.» He grinned. «Sometimes to fight another ship, then it gets interesting. Are we going to fight that one back there?»

«I hope not. Tor says they would have the advantage.»

«Pity, but I understand.»

The Green Ptuvil slid forward on their left. As it did so Tor adjusted their sail so that the speeds began to equalize. The craft were now barely a spear's cast apart, the crews staring at one another. She could see Eriana making her way forward to the bow of the barge.

«What are you doing,» she screamed. «You are far too close!»

Ursula gestured and shouted back, «That galley is getting closer.»

Eriana turned and shaded her eyes, noticing the galley for the first time. Her whole attention had been on the Visund and whoever else was keeping watch had not been concerned with anything behind. The galley was now close enough that Ursula could just distinguish men standing at the bow.

«Woden's Spear! What do we do?»

«We'll try and distract them, act as decoy. Once we do, you go left and slow right down. Hide against the bank.»

«Decoy? But how?»

Ursula's voice was getting raw with the shouting but she tried once more. «They do not know we are together. They do not know what the Visund can do. We'll act stupid and make ourselves bait.»

Hashim plucked at her sleeve. "Mistress, if we are not careful we'll be caught in the shadow of their sail."

"What?" Ursula looked up and understood that, as the Green Ptuvil slowly gained on the Visund, the larger part of the great triangular sail would cut off the wind from their own sail. As she tried to work out what would happen the whole plan suddenly came together in her head.

"Let it," she said. "That will make them think we don't know what we are doing."

To Ormund she instructed, «When the sail goes you'll have to steer hard right to avoid a collision. Then when we get the wind back, keep on that new course. Pretend we don't know what we are doing, but don't let them catch us.»

Ormund twisted around to judge all the circumstances, then grinned down at Ursula. «Yah, Mistress.»

To Hashim she explained, "We're incompetent. We're sailing this ship with an unusual rig and don't know how to handle it around other craft. That will make them think we will be easier to catch than the barge."

Eriana screamed, «I hope you know what you're doing!»

Things happened very quickly then. Ursula could not reply immediately as her throat was raw. The Green Ptuvil caught up and, at the same moment, the sail of the Visund fluttered and then went limp. Ormund, forewarned, heaved on the steering oar as the Green Ptuvil shot ahead and the longship slewed round, almost stopping dead in the water. On the barge, Eriana threw up her hands in annoyance and then turned to begin making her own preparations.

The Visund's sail was now at the wrong angle and hung limp. Tor went forward, desperately shouting instructions to the men to haul the yard round so that the sail would regain traction. Slowly they began to get under way again. Ursula looked behind, to see that the galley had seen the apparent disorganization and heeled right to follow the Visund.

Now all they had to do was keep ahead.

It took some time to gather the wind and regain the speed they had before. Now that they were sailing a different course, the sail was more square to the wind and provided a greater effort.

Tor came back to the stern, his expression one of worry.

«They are too close, Mistress. I do not know if we can get away.»

«We have to try, Tor. We have to keep their attention as long as possible. Even if we are forced to fight them, it will allow the Princess to escape.»

She looked up at the galley, now so close that she could clearly see the faces of the men at the bow. She could also hear the beat of the drum regulating the stroke of the oars. Someone appeared with a crossbow but one of the others put up a hand and made him withdraw.

«If they are not close enough for a crossbow then we have a chance,» she told Tor.

The Visund caught a gust and suddenly shot ahead, widening the distance.

«Not good,» she said. «Can we do that thing with the corner of the sail? Make it flutter? We don't want to lose them completely, not just yet.»

Tor looked at her with respect. «Mistress, you are good at this.»

He turned to issue instructions. The sail fluttered, the bow sagged off and their speed dropped. A moment later the sail was tightened again, but more than before so the wind had less effect. The galley began to catch them up again. This time the distances stayed more constant.

Tor came back to the stern. She told him, «I have never done anything like this before! Nothing at all.»

«Yet you knew what to do. Good thinking.» He grinned at her. «I think we will keep you.»

She was still mulling this over when she felt the wind ease. Looking up she saw that the sail had slackened and the galley was gaining fast. Tor was ready and more instructions swung the yard slightly, allowing the sail to pick up more wind. The sail of the Green Ptuvil was now a dark red triangle at least a mark away and the barge itself indistinct against the left bank, falling further back with every moment.

Two marks later and it was apparent that the galley was closing fast. Tor had made several small changes in direction to take advantage of the changing wind but the galley had matched every course correction. Now the faces of those in the bow were distinct again and the beat of the drum could be heard.

Eventually, they had approached close enough that the man with the crossbow had been given a chance at a shot. This would have easily reached the ship if he had made proper allowance for the wind, the bolt instead falling into the water ten strides to their right. After that shot no other followed, the galley simply gaining stride by stride as the morning wore on.

Tor spoke. «This is no good, Mistress. Every shift of the wind affects our speed but they are not affected by the wind. If it drops any more they will catch us.»

«But the men who pull their oars are getting tired, Tor. They cannot keep this up for ever. The longer we can last the more that is in our favor.»

«Who will win? Should I prepare the men?»

«Wait, where is Lars? Is he not forward?»

«Did you not know, Mistress? He is on the barge beside his lady friend... and of course, to defend his Princess.»

Lars is over there? Why did I not notice? Still, his men should know what to do.

«Yes, it is probably time to prepare them. But make it look like we are not that well organized.»

Tor grinned. «Like we normally do, Mistress? Organization is always difficult on a ship like this.»

He went forward, stopping now and then to have words with groups of men, almost all of whom looked tense. He stopped near the mast to have a word with Tyra, who was helping with the sailing. Further on, Kalmenar sat with a group of men, his sword already in his hand.

"Mistress, look!"

Ursula turned to look at the galley, where a new weapon had appeared at the bow. Her heart sank.

They do not need to board us at all. Just come alongside and blast us with those guns. We have no chance against anything like that.

Or perhaps not.

"Hashim, what is the water depth like around here?"

"Mistress, had we any choice at all I would not have advised coming this far over this side of the river."

She looked around and discovered that the right bank was now considerably closer than the left bank.

"We must make gamble, that we draw less water than galley does."

"We already make that gamble, Mistress."

"Find us some shallows, Hashim. It is our only chance."

He moved forward to get a clearer view of what lay ahead while Ursula turned her attention to their pursuers. The men in the bow were now above her level, the pipe-man aiming his weapon... too high? What was he aiming at? She saw the fuse-man make several attempts to fire the weapon but the wind made it difficult. Eventually one of the others formed a wind shield for the pair.

There was a puff of smoke, the sound being carried away on the wind. Instead there was a brief tearing sound and she spun, startled, to discover that the shot had gone through the sail. There were several small holes but some of the shot had caused tears to open, tears that the wind would eventually force open even more until it was shredded from top to bottom.

They want to bring down the sail, cripple us! If the sail tears or the mast is damaged, we are finished.

Tor swiftly came back, looking panicked.

«I know, Tor. If the sail tears we are done for.»

The pipe-man and his mate had gone to be replaced by a fresh pair. This time, as the galley crept even closer, it was apparent that the weapon was aimed at those in the stern of the Visund.

That would be just as effective. Shoot the helmsman, we are finished.

As before the fuse-man had trouble igniting the fuse sticking out of the gun. As before, another crewman moved to provide some shelter. Then everything abruptly changed.

The galley receded from the Visund with surprising rapidity. The pipe-man was catapulted over the bow to land with a splash in the water in front of the galley. The banks of oars thrashed briefly before coming to a rest, presumably at some order from below. Faces at the bow stared at the Visund, now sailing rapidly out of reach. As Ursula watched the warcraft slewed slightly, the stern to her right, before a visible tilt showed that it had undeniably found a shoal.

Tor's face changed immediately from worry to delight. He leapt up onto the stern decking, turned away and pulled his shorts down, waving his naked bottom at the disappearing galley. Behind Ursula, the men began cheering and jeering. The relief was so great she had to sit down on a bench and gasp for breath.

Eventually calm was restored. Tor adjusted his clothing and jumped down to join Ursula and Hashim.

«Mistress, what are your commands?»

She could sense that some fundamental change had occurred, but she did not know what.

«First things first. What about that sail?»

He turned and examined the expanse of sailcoth. «If we are careful, we could make port with it but we have no other. I would think it can be repaired, but not here.»

«Oars, then? To be safe. If we go back over to the left bank we should get there about the same time as the Green Ptuvil does.»

«Yah. Best alternative, Mistress.»

«Better be about it, then. Princess will be sick with worry.»

The yard came down and the battered sail carefully stowed to avoid further damage. Once this was out of the way the men readied the oars and began to pull. Ursula felt naked without the sail but knew they had little choice. As the men settled into a rhythm they began to sing, songs she had both heard before and some that were new to her. The changed mood in the ship was intoxicating, so much so that she joined in with some of the choruses.

Adin had served out bread, fruit and water to everyone before they reached the deep-water channel once more. They had made it before the Green Ptuvil and settled into a light stroke intended to hold their position in the lazy current. Soon the dark red triangular sail came in view and the barge approached cautiously, not knowing the circumstances until Tor blew a signal with his whistle.

Lines were thrown and the two craft brought together. Eriana promptly jumped down onto the Visund, came rapidly aft and grabbed Ursula in a hug.

"By the Gods! You are safe?"

"All of us are safe, Highness. It has been an exciting couple of hours."

The Princess released Ursula and looked around, where her men were smiling and grinning at her.

She asked Tor, «No damage?»

«The sail... Commodore. They fired a gun at us and there are rips in the sail. That is why we row. Otherwise, nobody hurt, nothing.»

«Good job, Tor. I knew that you would manage.»

«It was not me, Commodore. Ursula had the idea, it is all Ursula's work and very good work it was too.»

He started to say something else but thought better of it. Eriana stared at Ursula, who was embarrassed by the attention. She turned away to look at the men, who all looked back with expressions she had seen before, but those expressions had never before been directed at her.

Delight. Respect. Pride.

What just happened? Ursula is among many who struggle to understand the events of earlier that day. At a safe fishing port the combined crews gather to try and make sense of the pirate attack. In the following days the sail is repaired and Ursula finds some of her needed herbs. Then everything changes again...

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

55 - Debriefings

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2022 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"A pirate galley?" The official's eyes widened. "Are you certain?"

Hashim's response was dry. "Shall I show you the holes made in our sail by their gun, sir?"

The eyes narrowed. "Gun? Whatever is a gun?"

"My mistake, sir. You might know it here as a Thunder Pipe."

There was a sharp intake of breath. "You were attacked by a galley which fired a Thunder Pipe at you? However did you escape from them?"

The pilot smiled. "It was a near thing, sir, but we lured them onto a shoal in the middle of the river. They are stuck fast, I deem, and are likely to stay that way."

The man's relief was obvious. "So our shipping is safe, then? We have had reports of strange sightings for some days, now, and also reports of vessels not arriving upstream or downstream after departing here. Where is this galley now? Shall you show me?"

The port office in Tserikon had a large chart tacked to the wall and Hashim moved over to it, pointing.

"We departed this morning from Bakhrad after a stay of four days. There was a barge accompanying us and we felt it would be in danger if the galley descended on it, so we attracted the attention of the pirates and lured them away over to the other side of the Sirrel. About here, somewhere," his finger described a circle on the chart, "we went over a shoal which the galley could not. If the shoal was sand they may be able to get off but if it was mud then they will not. The ram must have stuck in firmly at the speed we were both traveling."

"That odd ship of yours, it has so shallow a draft, then?"

"Aye, sir, no more than a stride, if that."

The man let out a low whistle. "Maker! And the pirates are stuck there, you say?"

Hashim spread his hands. "We did not wait around to make certain, you understand. I feel confident that, if you should send a boat to investigate, it will still be there."

"And the crew?"

He shrugged. "If they had a small boat, someone may have gone for help. Otherwise they are marooned there with only what provisions they have aboard."

"And, what you have not said, is that being a pirate the men at the oars will likely be slaves."

Hashim's response was somber. "That is true, sir. Will you attempt a rescue?"

"It is not my decision to make, pilot. However, not five marks further upstream at Wadek those of Pakmal have two galleys. I will send an urgent message to them, it will be their man who decides whether to investigate."

"Sir, I beg you, ask them to make the effort. I myself was slave on a similar galley during the war. I am only aboard this ship in order to return to my home land of Faralmark, having been freed in Forguland. I know what conditions are like for those chained to the oars."

The man winced. "Do you tell me? Then I will make your case for you, pilot. So, how long do you think your ship will be staying here?"

"As I mentioned, the sail will need to be repaired. Do you have a vendor of sailcloth here? If you do not, it would be possible for us to row to... Wadek, did you say?"

"There is no need for that, pilot. We have a respectable sailmaker here and I am sure that he will give you all the assistance you require."

"Thank you, sir. Then, probably, two or three days only. Because the sail is an uncommon shape I do not know how long it will take to repair. We must needs move on if our schedule is to be kept."

"Where are you bound, then, that is so important?"

"Bibek is our main destination, sir. Our... owner has some important business with the Margrave."

"Ah. As you say, pilot. I will make certain that you are given every assistance, then."

* * *

"Highness."

"Hashim, come and join us. You are the last, I believe."

"I had to explain what happened to the port officials, Highness. That took a little time. Then they told me there was a sailmaker here and so I had to see him. I apologize for the time it all took."

It was late afternoon and the expedition members occupied most of the tables and chairs in the hostel dining room. All had drinks and nibbles in front of them, even though the evening meal would be served in less than two bells. Although most had little to offer, Eriana thought it likely that many would want to discover what had happened after the Visund sailed away, leaving the Green Ptuvil to quietly fade in the other direction.

Eriana certainly did. Her emotions had swung between annoyance, fury, fear and helplessness during the voyage and she was struggling to understand what had happened and why Ursula had acted as she had. The worst part was that she could not understand why she felt as she did.

"Who will begin?" she asked the assembly once Hashim had found a seat. "I doubt anyone on the Green Ptuvil can contribute much since we did not see most of what happened."

Baros raised a hand. "Highness, it is not true. We did not see the end but we should have seen the beginning more clearly." He stood and bowed low. "Highness, I must apologize for myself and the crew of the Green Ptuvil. All of us were concentrating on keeping your own ship in view, nobody concerned themselves greatly with what was happening elsewhere on the water. It should not have been possible for that galley to come so close without anyone seeing it."

"Master Baros," she replied with a nod, "you are correct. This meeting, for those of you who have not traveled with us before, is called a debriefing. Just as one may have a briefing before a task to prepare oneself for what is to come, a debriefing is often held afterwards to examine the incident properly, to draw conclusions and to ensure that any problems do not happen the next time. In such meetings we do not consider blame, only details. The more we may learn the better we may be prepared should another incident occur."

"I understand, Highness, and thank you."

"Then, if you would begin with our departure, say from when we reached the Sirrel."

"Highness, I took the tiller myself until we reached the Sirrel and then handed it to your man Brodgar. Naturally, our intent was simply to follow in the wake of your own ship unless you instructed different. Mostly, that is what we did."

"As you say."

"Master Hashim had told me that they intended to go ahead, to leave us room, since they were unsure how we would handle the Green Ptuvil. They pulled a long way ahead and then began to ease off to come back to us."

"Aye. I saw that and wondered why."

"To begin with I believe that they decided that they were too far ahead. However, they eased some more and then suddenly slowed right down to came alongside... uh, far more closely than is the usual custom for two vessels sailing together. I wondered if there was some problem and if they required your advice. I was shocked when the galley was pointed out behind us, approaching fast."

"So was I! Normally we keep a sharper watch than that."

"Highness, I was not privy to your conversation with those on the Visund. Perhaps others might continue."

"As you will. Ursula, if you would tell us what happened on the Visund."

"Highness, Hashim had been keeping watch, mostly for shoals and other shallow water, but he did notice the galley in the distance. When it became obvious that the galley was pursuing either or both of us, I asked Tor to slow us down so that we could ask you for advice. I was concerned that you might be the slower vessel and as you have almost all the women on board, a liability if you were captured."

Eriana shuddered. "Aye. I have already seen what Yodans can do, I would not want to experience it for myself. Then you shouted something about a decoy."

"It seemed to me that we had to draw their attention, make them focus on the Visund and give you a chance to make an escape."

"By what? Colliding with us?"

"The sail of the Green Ptuvil is much larger than that of the Visund, Highness. When we approached on that side your sail cut off the wind from ours. Ormund was instructed to turn away to avoid an apparent collision. To the pirates, that looked like we did not know how to handle the ship properly and I thought that could be used against them. Remember, they would not know that we were sailing in company, they may have thought it just a chance approach of two vessels traveling in the same direction."

"Ah, I see. That is why they turned to follow you, then."

"Yes, Highness. I asked Hashim if there were any ports nearby we could go to and he pulled out a chart. The nearest ones were too small and the next bigger one is on the other bank. While I looked at the chart I noticed the shoals all along the middle and west side of the river and told Tor to head that direction. The galley, seeing that we apparently had trouble with the sail, followed us and ignored you."

"But they nearly caught you! Did you intend to make battle, then, when they did catch you?"

"It was only a pretense, Highness. Tor was very clever with the sail, he made it look as if we were clumsy and that they were about to catch us but they never did, although they did come closer and closer. We had to keep their attention if we could and make them forget about you. Then we found the shallows and a shoal we could slide over but they did not."

"They fired a gun."

"Yes, Highness, and made holes in the sail. I should have thought of that, I apologize. Tor says that it has to be repaired before we can use it again. They were about to fire another gun at the stern of the Visund when they hit the shoal at speed. They stopped so quickly that man holding the gun fell off the bow and into the water."

Eriana considered this. "If they had come so close, you must have prepared to defend the ship."

"Highness, we did, but both Hashim and Tor had been on those captured galleys in Forguland and knew that they had the advantage. The men would have fought well but I suspect it would not have been an easy win. It did not help that Lars was with you."

"True enough, but in the end he was not needed." She thought of something. "Tell me, the man who fell off, did his weapon go with him?"

Ursula smiled. "Highness, it did, and I was delighted to see it go. One less for anyone else to worry about."

"Indeed. Very well. Thank you, Ursula. Tor? What can you add to Ursula's tale?"

«I am not used to ship fighting, Highness. Ursula saw what I did not. If left to me, I would have probably tried to wedge the galley between our two craft, then attacked from both sides, divide their attention.» He grinned. «Ursula's way was much better, did not put any of you at risk. Not much damage caused, either.»

Eriana gave Ursula an inscrutable look and then relaxed. «Thank you, Tor. What of the sail?»

«I will not know until we can open it out and examine it, Highness. There are certainly at least two long tears in it that should be repaired before it should be used again. Hashim says that there is a sailmaker here, which may be helpful.»

«Or expensive.»

«Yah. Maybe we stay here three nights, I doubt we would need more unless the sail is badly damaged.»

«I'll leave that to you, then.»

She turned to the others and translated the Norse, adding, "We managed this time. It was mostly luck, aye, and Ursula's clever tactics. It has shown that there are many things we could have done better. To begin with, for one craft to speak to another whistles and shouting will not do. If we are to fight galleys, we must learn how to do it. If we are to fight from galleys in the future, we must learn how to do that too. Maybe there are better ways, I do not know, only that we cannot go on as we did before.

"Until now we have done things the Einnland way. We can do that no longer, the circumstances are too different. If any one of you has thoughts on these matters come and speak with us. We will become a new service and that may mean a different way of doing many things. This evening I will talk with Ursula, Lars, Tor, Hashim, Kalmenar and Baros of such matters. The rest of you, relax and enjoy yourselves."

She stood. "I believe that it now is time for us women to prepare ourselves for the evening meal. By your leave, gentlemen."

* * *

Eriana stared at those gathered around the table.

"I will tell you privately that my confidence has been shaken by our adventures of the last few days. We have been unprepared for what happened to us both on land and on the river. I will freely admit that I did not appreciate the size of the task asked of me." She waved an arm. "In this chamber we are all equals this evening. If you would give me your thoughts."

Kalmenar stirred. "Highness, the task you refer to was suggested by Princess Garia and Tenant Maralin. I suspect that their advice was based on their knowledge and experiences, ah, in their home lands and, while it was necessary for such a service there, Princess Garia has always said that for the problems of Anmar then the solutions must be appropriate for Anmar."

Baros looked surprised. "What is this? You speak of the whole world, My Lord, and yet of people who you suggest are not of the world."

Eriana held up a hand. "Master Baros, you and Hashim are not privy to information known to the rest of us. What I will tell you now should not be spoken of to anyone not of our company. Have I your oaths?"

Baros replied, "It is clear that... not secrets, perhaps, but private information is known to several of your company. I have overheard comments which have intrigued me. I will swear to keep anything you tell me secret from anyone not of your company."

Kalmenar said, "Heard and witnessed."

Eriana turned to Hashim, who said, "Highness, I have traveled with you longer than Master Baros and it has become plain to me that some of those I have met have had knowledge unusual in these lands. One of those was Tenant Maralin and the other," he cast an eye at Ursula, "is Mistress Ursula, who sits at this table. Now, it seemed to me that this meeting was to discuss matters concerning, eventually, your new Navy and what manner of ships, people and organization it might have. If it were not for that special knowledge she might have, I do not know her purpose here."

"You are right, Master Hashim. Both Ursula and Maralin are what you claim and I will explain more. Shall I have your oath?"

The pilot waved a hand. "Highness, of course you may have my oath! Wild dranakhs could not keep me away now. I swear that whatever is revealed in this room shall be spoken of to no-one not presently in this room."

Kalmenar said, "Heard and witnessed."

Before Eriana could speak Baros had an objection. "Highness, what of the other men and women? I take it that your own men all know the secret, if that is what it is, but what of them? If they are to travel with us, then surely they will discover much in the same way that Hashim has."

Eriana's eyes narrowed and then cleared. "You are right, Baros. It is only right that all who sail with us should learn but that time is not now. The women have immediate problems to solve and your fellow men are not committed to our cause, indeed, they may even depart our company once we travel beyond Yod. You have my oath that they shall learn all there is to know once we reach Bibek, should they still be with us."

"Good enough, Highness. Heard and witnessed."

Eriana leaned forward. "Then, let me tell you why a healer should be of interest to me and the desires of the Sirrel Federation."

* * *

Ursula and Tyra climbed the rear stair from the bathing facilities back up to the Women's Quarters, ready to retire for the night. On the small open landing at the top Eriana was waiting, leaning on the railing and looking out towards the Sirrel, which could just be seen between some of the buildings of Tserikon. It was now night, but there were fishermen out, most using lanterns to help them attract their prey, their lights glimmering on the water.

The Princess stood up as the two approached. "If I may speak a private word or two with Ursula, Tyra. We will not remain here long."

The maid glanced at Ursula who nodded. "You might as well carry on inside, Tyra. I do not think there will be much for you to do here."

"As you wish, Mistress. I will make your bed ready for you while I wait."

Tyra entered the building and Ursula turned a questioning face to Eriana in the gloom. Eriana seemed embarrassed.

"If I may ask you a personal question, Ursula. What has happened today, and before, has left my mind in a turmoil. I must ask if you have yet decided what you will do in the future."

"The future?" Ursula's brow wrinkled. "Highness, you know everything that has happened to me since I arrived on Anmar. You know how short a time has passed since then. I have not thought much about my future since everywhere we go is different and I am still learning about this new world. Why do you ask?"

"Of all the company of the two vessels we now occupy," Eriana tried to explain, "yours is the future I cannot account for as I might the others. My men will likely follow me and I am guessing that the women we rescued will also do so. When the Visund reaches Palarand once more Bennet and Semma will no doubt resume their posts at the palace. Kalmenar will go with them, of course."

"That much I can see, Highness, but the other men are different."

"As you say. I suspect that Hashim will become part of my crew, he already behaves as if he has done, and I am glad of it. He has wisdom of the river we will be in need of. The other men," she shrugged, "may or may not do so. I suspect that I will not know until we depart Faralmark for Palarand what each of them may choose.

"But you are different in a different way, Ursula. Though you sail with us you are not strictly part of the crew. Though you may follow my suggestions yet I may not command you. As Wallesan said, you are here by the command of higher Beings and it is to them you must make answer. Yet," her shoulders dropped, "you have become too essential to this adventure. You minister to the needs of my men and you give good counsel to all. I thought your purpose with us was as a healer but what happened today has made me reconsider."

"Today was a surprise to me as well, Highness. Thinking about it, the encounter was not something you or your men would be familiar with. Why I knew what to do is another matter, one I have been thinking about since we arrived at this port. As I said in our meeting earlier, I have no answers, but the implications concern me."

"I have no idea why the Beings brought you to my world, Ursula. I begin to wonder if it is for some purpose other than that of healing, your decisions today suggest it may be. It is becoming plain to me, however, that we would not be here tonight if it was not for your advice and abilities. Thus, looking into the future, I must needs wonder if there is some other part you will play, and that in turn implies that you should remain with us and not step off when we reach Faralmark or, indeed, once more reach Joth."

Ursula flicked a hand. "Highness, I can easily answer that concern for you. Since coming aboard I have heard a lot of talk of Palarand and those who live there. It sounds like a very interesting place -"

"An understatement, Ursula! The place is amazing, bewildering, curious, wonderful!"

"- and that is why I will probably sail with you all the way back to Palarand. You told me that King Robanar had some kind of Council that was collecting information about Earth, I believe."

"That is true. I am not part of it but I know of its existence and why it is there."

"Then I should go there and add what I know to their knowledge. They have been dealing with matters of Earth for, what, a year now?"

"Aye, about that."

"And they have some kind of connection to the Beings that brought me here."

Eriana was more cautious. "I do not know, Ursula. I do know that Garia could speak to them but that is all, and she is no longer in Palarand. What the others can do I could not say."

Ursula was silent a moment and then said, "Highness, do you recall that I visited the Woman in the Woods in Bakhzorum?"

"Aye, I do. She had words concerning young Kaldar."

"Yes, and some words for you from the Beings. She told me to say to you, 'Your questions will be answered in time. You must not waste time worrying about such matters.'" Ursula started to add something else but changed what she was about to say. If I tell her the rest it would just give her a different worry to focus on. "I had the impression that those Beings sometimes spoke to her, but she does not understand much of what they tell her."

"Is that so? How did she know about me?"

"The Beings told her to pass on that message, through me, to the tall girl with the yellow hair." Ursula smiled. "There are very few people around who fit that description, Highness."

Eriana considered. "That is a message from those Beings, to me, delivered by a set of circumstances that could happen in no other way. The Visund calling at Bakhrad, you being aboard, Kaldar being aboard, the Yodans... Very well, Ursula, I will accept the message you have delivered, though it still leaves questions unanswered. However, you have answered the most important one for me, and that is that you will remain with us until we return to Palarand." She turned and gazed for a moment at the lights on the Sirrel. "It is time for us to retire for the night, I deem. Come, let us join the others."

~o~O~o~

"It doesn't taste too bad, Mistress." Kaldar swallowed the potion and looked at Ursula. "Is there any more? I mean, is that all I have to take?"

"It is only the first of many, Kaldar," Ursula replied. His face fell. She explained in a lowered voice, "These herbs will begin to make your chest right, now that I can get the herbs I need. They may also stop your, uh, Call of Kalikan, but we'll need to see what happens as time passes. There are other herbs which will have to wait until I can find a supply. There are three and the Woman in the Woods said that one grows in the very southern parts of Yod, which we will not reach for a day or two yet. The others, well, they are supposed to grow in the drier climate to the west, along the upper reaches of the Sirrel. Because of that, I have to find a supply and gather a stock, since you will still need to take them once we go down river again."

His eyes were solemn. "I understand, Mistress. I must needs thank you again for attempting to do something I believed impossible."

"This is something I thought impossible too, Kaldar. We do not have herbs like these on Earth, though there are other... uh, potions that are used. Mostly it is done by surgery."

He grimaced. "You told me about that, Mistress. If that were the only way I would attempt it, though. It is hard for me to live like this."

He gestured with his hands down at the dress he wore. Since they were in a smallish hostel there was no possibility for him to appear otherwise.

"I know. I have had to do the same from time to time." She added, "Shall we join the others?"

"As you desire, Mistress."

As they stood Tyra said, "I'll clean up and pack the basket, Mistress, and be right along behind you."

The three joined the other women in the courtyard where tables and chairs had been set out to permit diners to eat breakfast in the balmy morning air. Eriana already had a tankard of ale in front of her while the other women nursed mugs of pel.

Ursula, Tyra and Kaldar curtseyed. "Good morning, Your Highness," Ursula greeted Eriana. "I apologize for the delay, the potion took longer to mix than I had allowed for."

"Good morning, Ursula, Tyra, Kaldara. A new potion, it is to be expected. Please, find yourselves seats. This morning I am told there is something called zurin available and I will try it. It is smoked strips of zinakh meat and I believe that we have something similar in Einnland called flesk. Do you know of it?"

"Not by either of those names, Highness. However, from the description it sounds as if it could be familiar. I will wait and see what arrives and then I will be able to tell you if I know it or not."

The zurin had been flame grilled and Ursula knew exactly what it was when the plateful appeared. She picked up a strip and bit off a piece.

"Bacon! This would be known to both Garia and Maralin as bacon, Highness. It comes from an animal very similar to zinakh, though of course ours only have four legs."

She turned to the serving girl. "Can you bring us a plateful of bread rolls, please. About the size of those on the men's table."

The woman curtseyed. "As you wish, Mistress."

When the rolls arrived Ursula took one and slit it in two before inserting two rashers of bacon.

"This is a style of eating that I discovered in Canada, uh, Alberta, Highness. It permits you to enjoy the taste while keeping your hands mostly clean. Of course you can also eat it with a knife and fork."

Very soon all the women had bacon rolls on their plates and the men on the other tables were staring over with intense curiosity. As a result a plate heaped with zurin had appeared at each of the men's tables and extra supplies of bread rolls accompanied them - followed by the cook, who came to see why there was a sudden demand for the smoked meat. The men directed him to 'the Commodore'.

"We have eaten something like this before," Eriana pronounced casually. "We were surprised to find it in these remote lands. Is this a normal offering in the hostels of Yod?"

The cook bowed low. "Mistress, it is not." She did not bother to enlighten him. He continued, "Some of our local farmers discovered this means of preserving the meat against hard times in the winter. Since last winter was mild, there was excess and the hostel obtained some. Do you tell me that it is popular where you come from?"

"Not popular, no, but we do eat something similar. The flavorings used in this meat are more to my taste than those of my homeland, that is probably why my men are eating it."

The cook bowed again. "Mistress, I will remember your words and try our meats on other travelers. If there is a favorable response I will see if more may be obtained."

Ursula commented, "In many parts of our lands this way of preserving meat is very popular, Master Cook. Once people know about it the demand may grow considerably."

"Do you tell me?" The man looked thoughtful. "I must needs consult my suppliers, I deem. Now I should leave you to enjoy your zurin. By your leave?"

As they finished their rolls Eriana turned to Ursula. "This is our third day here and Tor informs me that the sail will be finished and re-hung by the end of this afternoon. Unless you have other reasons to stay, I propose that we depart tomorrow morning."

Ursula nodded. "I heard Tor speaking to some of the men yesterday evening, Highness. As you are aware I obtained a good supply of some herbs that Kaldar needs and I gave him the first dose this morning. However, the woman at the market told me that one of the others may be available from another healer who lives on the other side of the village. I propose going there this morning with Tyra to see if anything is available. Depending on the answer, I have no objection to sailing tomorrow."

"And if she says that herbs must be gathered, or brought to the village, you desire to wait."

"It depends, Highness. I will know by lunch time whether it would be a good idea to wait or not."

The Princess nodded. "We are in no hurry, though the days pass. I will wait for your word at lunch, then."

"Thank you, Highness."

* * *

"We have everything?"

"I think so, Mistress. It is a pity about the day dresses."

"Yes. Yesterday evening's shower did them no harm but they can not be worn again until they are ironed."

"As you say, Mistress. I intend to try that this afternoon, assuming there is time available."

Ursula shrugged. "I have nothing planned but who knows what this morning will bring. Let us go."

The two departed from the hostel to make the short walk up the slope from the port area to the main square of Tserikon, which was where the market was situated. They were not prepared for the attention that they encountered along the way.

"Mistress? Did we suddenly grow extra heads?"

"I am guessing that it is our ship dresses, Tyra. We had little alternative today. Still, they know we won't be around much longer. Once we sail away the outrage will soon be forgotten."

They passed a man with two dranakhs, one of them a youngster. Both stopped and turned towards them, the parent uttering a bleat. Then the youngster trotted across the road to greet Ursula, nudging her with its large snout. She placed a hand on it and smiled.

"Greetings, young one! Out for a walk with your mother today?"

The owner stopped in the middle of the road, astonished. "Mistress, do you speak to the beasts?"

"I do not know, sir," she replied. "I only know that for some reason they take a great interest in me."

"That is most unusual." He stared at their dresses. "As is the attire of you and your maid, Mistress. Is this customary wear where you come from?"

"In the hot months of summer, yes, sir. These are much cooler while we are sailing on the river."

"Ah, I see." He shook his head. "It is not my part... I give you warning that you may offend some, perhaps many, in the village. We of Yod are not accustomed to seeing so much flesh exposed."

"We know that now. We have more conventional day dresses on board but they were soaked by yesterday's rain. This is all we have available and we sail tomorrow."

"As you say. Unfortunate."

The young dranakh bleated at her.

"Yes, we had all better be on our way. Good day to you, sir."

"And to you, Mistress. Come, Tazin. Your mother has work to do."

In the market there were more mutters and disapproving stares but little more. Ursula reached the stall where she had obtained her herbs.

"Mistress Ursula! Good morning, and to you, Tyra." The stall-holder eyed them both cautiously. "Your attire today is... unusual."

"Good morning to you, Diara. Unusual in Yod, perhaps, but not elsewhere in the Great Valley. The dresses we wore yesterday were soaked by the late rain and this was all we had left."

"Do you tell me? An unfortunate circumstance, I deem. How may I attend you this morning, Mistress?"

"I had thought to visit that other healer you mentioned yesterday."

"The herbs I gave you are what you need?"

"They are, thank you, and I made a potion from them earlier today, before breakfast. Of course it will take some time for the results to show."

"As you say. But you still seek the other herbs, I would guess."

"That is so. If any are available it may save time later on."

"Of course. You need to speak with Mistress Pokara, then. If you go along that street," she pointed, "and look for a house with a blue door on your right. It does bear a healer's sign. The house will be almost at the end of the street, but Tserikon is not large."

Ursula dipped her head. "Thank you for the information. We will call here on our way back and tell you what she says."

"That will be useful, Mistress. Mistress Pokara seldom comes to the market these days so any news will be welcome. Till later, then."

The two walked across the market and entered the street, which was lined with dwellings either side. They walked along the cobbles, noticing that locals coming the other way kept clear of them, some passing with mutters. Used to the disapproval by now, the two thought little of it and continued.

It was a surprise, therefore, when strong hands grabbed both by their upper arms and manhandled them roughly to the side of the street. Four fairly large and rough men kept their hold while a fifth came round from behind to confront them. Revulsion showed his emotion very clearly.

"This display is not permitted in Yod, woman!" he addressed Ursula. "Where is your seemly attire? What man permits his women to walk the public streets brazenly attired thus? I will have his name and put it before the Committee!"

Ursula tried to shake her arms free but the grip was too strong. "Let go of me! I answer to no man but to Princess Eriana of Palarand. Let me go or feel her displeasure."

"Princess?" he sneered. "What fantasy is this? You are in Yod, woman, not some bedtime story land your mother may have told you. Now, who is he? I want his name."

"Her ship is in the port with thirty of her men. Once she learns that you have assaulted two of her crew she will demand a reckoning."

"Crew? On a ship?" He laughed. "What ship would ever come to a dump like this? For that matter, what woman could ever be crew on a ship? That is a job for strong men, not feeble women like you!"

She replied evenly, "I am a healer, personal physician to Her Highness. Let us go immediately!"

The man looked disgusted. "This is all female nonsense. Get these two off the streets, boys. Dars, you go to the meeting place and find something decent for these two to be seen in."

One of the men holding Tyra said, "Right, boss, but where will you put them?"

"That shed behind Farron's will do for now, I just want them out of the sight of respectable people as soon as we can."

"Oh, there. I'll be there as soon as I can."

Dars let go of Tyra's arm and trotted along the street, turning down an alley. Tyra chose that distraction to wrench her other arm free and turn on their captors.

"Let my mistress go! You have no idea who you are dealing with!"

She made to run off but the boss man took a quick step forward and backhanded her across the face. Tyra flew backwards and landed in a heap on the cobbles, blood coming from a split lip. He bent down, grabbed an arm and pulled her up before she could recover and make any further move.

"No idea who you are dealing with," he muttered angrily. Louder he responded, "Neither have you! Right, boys, let's get going before anything else happens."

At that moment a dranakh appeared out of the alley towing a cart, turning to go down to the port. The old man guiding the dranakh was walking alongside and took note of the group opposite, but when he saw who it was he kept his gaze firmly on the ground in front of him.

The dranakh did not. It stared at Ursula and made a complex bleat which made the old man's head snap up.

What do I do? What can I do? Can a dranakh take on four men... who are all heavily armed? Would it? How do I talk to it? There is so much about all this I do not know!

Then she had an inspiration. She closed her eyes and pictured the Visund, tied to the pontoons down at the port. Then she changed the picture to one of Eriana, standing proud with her sword poking up over her shoulder.

The dranakh bleated again and then carried on pulling the cart, which Ursula now saw was piled high with reeds, along the street. The old man followed without a backward glance. Her heart sank. It appeared that communication with dranakhs - if that was what she was capable of - was not going to be easy.

So much for that idea. We'll have to think of something else.

"What was that about?" one of the men asked.

"Dunno," their leader replied. "Them creatures are a mystery to most people. I wouldn't trust them myself. Maybe it picked up something from the women somehow. Come on, let's get going."

Ursula and Tyra were frog-marched along the street almost to the end. Although they were almost dragged along, Ursula managed to keep an eye out for landmarks in case any opportunity came to escape. She had enough presence of mind to notice the cross-and-leaf sign on the door of a cottage opposite, showing how close they had come to the residence of the healer she had sought. The men, however, turned the other way, along an access alley leading to the rear of the buildings lining the street. Here there were outbuildings and they were led to the front of one of these.

"I'll take those," the boss said, grabbing Ursula's basket and the bag from Tyra's shoulder. "You might be telling the truth or you might have weapons in these."

They were pushed inside. Like most outbuildings, this had been roughly built and probably a long time ago. As the door banged shut Ursula found that she could see easily because of the many gaps between the planks in the walls, but she could also see that the gaps, while admitting daylight, would be too small to help them escape.

"Let me look at that," she said to Tyra.

Maneuvering the girl around to get the best light on the wound, she inspected Tyra's lip. It was bleeding but not heavily.

She shook her head. "If I had my basket I could deal with that in a moment," she said. "Have you a cloth in that pocket, by chance?"

"I do, Mistress. What should I do with it?"

"Put a little spit on it and hold it firmly against your lip. That should slow up the bleeding and possibly help to reduce the swelling." Tyra's eyes widened so she added, "There's no swelling yet, but there might be if it is left on its own. Have you any bruises elsewhere? Scratches? Grazes? You fell on those cobbles fairly hard."

Tyra tried a faint smile but that just made the blood flow again. "Mistress, Semma has been teaching me to fall properly so it wasn't as hard as it looked." A grimace. "I probably did get a few bruises, though. What did you mean by spit?"

"Spit comes from your body so it isn't a foreign substance that your body would fight. It will also stop the cloth sticking to your lip. Since it comes from your mouth it has substances in it which will help clean the cut and fight infection. I cannot imagine that that man's hand would be very clean."

"Oh. Thank you, Mistress."

The outbuilding, while spacious enough, was completely empty. While Tyra attended to her lip Ursula cautiously investigated all of the sides, peering out through the cracks between the planks forming the walls. It was soon apparent that the timbers, although seeming to be old and fragile, could be difficult to shift to make a hole big enough to escape through.

It was also apparent that at least one of the men stood watch, leaning casually against another outbuilding some strides away. He would easily see or hear any attempt to escape. Ursula's basket and Tyra's bag lay to one side of his feet.

She turned back to Tyra. "There appears to be just one man keeping watch, over that side." She pointed. "While they are distracted, let me have a look at the rest of you. Any grazes could cause blood stains on that dress and we ought to do something about them before it dries."

"Blood stains, Mistress? But what can you do? You have no basket!"

Ursula smiled. "Spit again. Your own spit is the one thing that can remove your blood from cloth, Tyra. If you have ever sewn and pricked your finger, you would know what I mean."

"Sewn? Oh! Mistress, I did not know that."

It was easy enough to examine Tyra's body by lifting the thin dress and peeking under her undergarments. There were no grazes but several bruises had already begun to show. Tyra noticed that Ursula herself had begun to bruise where she had been held on her upper arms.

"Bruises are fine, Tyra. Cuts, grazes, even broken bones, they would be more of a problem. If there is one thing this shed is not, it is clean."

For want of anything else to do they both sat down cross-legged on the dirt floor, but Ursula thought that perhaps five minutes had passed before someone rattled the door latch and they both rapidly stood again, unsure of what would happen.

The door opened partway and the boss's face showed through.

"Here! Put these on. You shall not leave here until you do so."

He flung a bundle of cloth into the outbuilding and slammed the door shut. A conversation seemed to be going on outside so Ursula moved quickly to the door to overhear what she could.

"- I had a quick look inside both and she seems to be telling the truth, Commissioner." Commissioner. So, these people are most likely Yodans of the Ascendancy. "I don't know what most healers carry but what is in these appears to be more than just the usual ointments and field dressings."

"So? She's a healer. What is that to us? It does not give her permission to walk our streets half dressed!"

"Commissioner," Ursula recognized the voice of 'boss', who was now deferring to someone of greater authority, "if she is that knowledgeable a healer then she might be able to help the Old Leader. Perhaps we could take her to him? I believe it could be worth the risk."

"I don't know. Someone will be looking for them soon, a husband or maybe people from that ship in the port. Yes, she spoke that much of the truth but I cannot believe even now that -"

The voices turned indistinct as the two men walked off. Ursula checked to see that their guard still kept watch before turning away from the door, her mind racing.

Tyra went to investigate the bundle and nudged it apart with her foot, revealing two shapeless dresses and two cowls.

She bent closer. "Mistress, these are filthy. I would not care to - ew!" She jumped back a foot. "There are vermin, Mistress! Tiny scurrying things that run from the light, I am guessing."

"Lice, probably, or something similar. Get away from them, Tyra. They will be attracted by the warmth of your skin."

Despite her own warnings, Ursula carefully nudged the noxious bundles to one side of the outbuilding with the toe of one foot, thinking that if anything were to happen, a trip hazard would not be helpful. Then the two resumed their seated positions on the other side, forced to wait for others to decide their fate.

Ursula tried to focus on what she had heard because it had suddenly caused an explosion of possibilities. Though the conversation outside had been in the Yod-accented common tongue of the Great Valley, one word had been in a different language, one she knew well, and that word had caused her mind to consider the impossible: Führer.

Ursula and Tyra are in a fix and it is not certain when or how any rescue might be mounted. Down at the port, certain strange goings-on finally cause suspicions to be raised, but how are the Norse to find their companions? And what is the significance of that odd word which Ursula had overheard?

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

56 - Taken

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2022 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Mistress?"

Ursula's eyes moved to view Tyra, though her head did not move. "I have just learned something very odd and I am trying to think what it might mean," she answered.

"Oh. Do you want me to keep quiet?"

She let out a small sigh. "That will not be necessary, Tyra. Whatever it is, there is not much I can do about it while we are still in here. Besides," she added as a thought struck her, "it might even be dangerous for you to know."

The maid's eyes became round. "How do you mean, Mistress?"

She shook her head. "I cannot even give you a clue, Tyra. It might mean your death and mine."

The response was short and frightened. "Oh."

"It should not happen," Ursula tried to reassure her, "we have been dragged in here because we are wearing the wrong dresses, that is all. Soon enough, Eriana and the boys will be along and put this right. Either that or these men will give up and let us go."

"Well, I'm not wearing those things!" Tyra jabbed a finger at the heap of clothing.

"I agree. Still, I am sure we can work out something. Just be patient for now. We can do nothing else, after all."

"As you wish, Mistress."

* * *

The old man was surprised when his dranakh did not stop in the village square but plowed straight through between the stalls, causing some of the customers to scatter.

"Hey! Watch where you're going!"

The man dipped his head in apology. "I ask your pardon, Master. He does what he desires today. I do not know what has gotten into him!"

The cart rattled on down the slope to the port, the dranakh stopping only when it reached the barrier into the port proper. It bleated at the gate guard.

"Hey, now. What are you doing here? Oh, morning, Master Tarak, did Fenn get away from you?"

The old man slowed to a halt beside the gate, puffing from the chase. "Kobin, good day to you." He took a few deep breaths before adding, "I have no idea what is happening. He has been acting strangely this morning."

He decided not to mention the incident with the two women. The Wardens could be an awkward group if they felt like it. Besides, it seemed trivial.

"Ah? It happens sometimes, even with dranakh. Who are you delivering that lot to?"

"What? Oh, these, the rushes? They're not for any barge that I know of, they were supposed to be for the basket-maker on Two-mast Lane. I have no idea why Fenn decided to come down here."

The guard looked at the dranakh, who returned the gaze before facing the river once more.

"He wants something down there, I guess. Do you think he knows a mate might be down there? That's the only thing I can think of."

Tarak was doubtful. "He is old enough not to be bothered with that nonsense, I deem, though of course I know as much about it as you do. Will you let us through? You know us both well, we are not going to steal anything or cause damage."

Kobin eyed the dranakh. "Well you might not be strong enough to damage anything but Fenn is. Still, it will take more than the two of us to change his mind now."

"As you say."

Kobin raised the simple bar that marked the boundary of the port area and Fenn walked straight through. As Tarak followed him the gate guard called after him, "Tell me what you find, will you?"

"I'll do that."

Instead of stopping at the head of either of the two pontoons as would be usual Fenn made for the slipway at the upstream end. He stood there patiently until Tarak arrived, and then began wiggling his hind quarters. Tarak came to stand in front of him with his hands on his hips.

"What is it you want, Fenn? There is nothing here."

The dranakh looked directly at him, bleated a complex sentence and then wiggled his rear end again.

Tarak's shoulders dropped and he sighed. "Fenn, I am getting too old for these games now. You want to be unhitched? It seems I have little choice."

He walked to the shafts of the cart and unbuckled the straps holding Fenn's harness to the cart. Once the second buckle had been undone, Fenn immediately walked down the long slipway and into the water. He headed straight out into the Sirrel and then turned abruptly right once he had cleared the end of the nearest pontoon string.

"Maker!"

Having made sure that his cart was safe enough, Tarak walked back as fast as he could to the head of the pontoons and climbed the ramp to the first one. There were several barges moored up along with a number of the fishing boats who would go out after dark. It was not possible to see much in the water, so he hurried along to the end of the pontoon string, reaching the end as his legs began to burn. As he did so Fenn came past him, swimming away from the land and back out into the Sirrel. The dranakh went around the end of the other pontoon string and vanished.

"Maker, I am too old for this," he muttered as he staggered back along the pontoon string. "Whatever you are doing, it had better be worth all this trouble."

- - -

Fenn rounded the second corner and saw a vessel which looked something like the strange shape he had seen in the woman's mind. He swam alongside it, noticing for the first time that it was not like most of the other human vessels at all. However, to make sure he swam all the way down the outside of the other pontoon, sizing up all the other craft and mentally discarding them.

It was that vessel, the one he had first seen, and it was bigger than he had expected. Perhaps the woman with the odd colored hair was supposed to be on board? He came to a halt opposite the wooden thing and back-paddled so that he could see all of it. There were several humans on board, doing some of their incomprehensible work, or so he supposed.

One of them was a female, but surely she could not be the one? She was seated so he could not judge the height, but his other senses told him she was a juvenile... and perhaps not a female at all, despite appearances. The others were obviously male and they had on coverings of an unusual color for the area.

This was frustrating! Perhaps he had misunderstood the message? After all, his kind misunderstood much of what their owners tried to tell them - although the visions of that one had been particularly clear. He swam nearer to the vessel, lifted his mouth clear of the water and spoke.

- - -

«Hey, Tor! Look, there is a dranakh in the water and it has taken interest in us!»

«Where?» Tor stood up and saw the beast. «I see it. What does it want with us, I wonder?»

«Who knows?» Ormund responded. «What is it doing in the water? Why did it not walk along the floating dock?»

Tor answered, «The floating docks are too narrow for such a beast and the weight would probably sink them.»

«Sorry, Captain, I should have realized that.»

Brodgar added, «But that still does not tell us what it is doing here.»

He stood up, went to the hull and said, «Greetings, beast of the water. What is it you want with us?»

He was rewarded by a repeat of the same bleat as before.

«I am sorry, we do not understand what you want.»

"There you are!"

The men turned to see an old man staggering along the pontoon towards them. He reached the Visund, gasping, and leaned for support against one of the poles which restrained the pontoons. Tor jumped up off the deck to meet him.

"Can I help? Is that your beast in water?"

"Yes, he is named Fenn and I have no idea why he is here. What is he doing?"

"He floats there and makes a noise. We do not understand."

Tarak managed a weak smile. "Neither do I, Master. He has been behaving strangely all morning."

There was a girl in the strange-looking ship wearing a green dress. She suggested, "I think he might be looking for someone, Captain."

"What? How do you know that?"

Kaldara looked confused. "I do not know, Captain. The idea just came."

Tor looked at Tarak and shrugged. "We could try."

He turned to his men and said, «If he is looking for somebody we could see if it is one of us. Each of you go and stand by the hull facing it. The others keep to this side.»

Each of the sailors stood up and moved nearest the Dranakh while the others moved away, an awkward maneuver with the yard partly lowered. Each man received the same bleat, one which grew in volume each time. Tor remembered that he had not presented himself, so jumped down and faced the beast as the last man. The blast which was returned nearly knocked him over.

He called up to Tarak. "It is not us. Perhaps we have the wrong idea."

Then Kaldara stood. "Captain, maybe it is me! Can I try?"

"Why not? Try, Kaldara."

She moved to the hull and received a different response to the one the men had gotten. However, it was clear that it was also a rejection.

"I wonder." Tarak had now recovered somewhat and moved away from the pole, bowing to those in the ship. "I am forgetting my manners. I am Tarak Reedcutter and that is my dranakh Fenn."

Tor stood and returned the bow. "I am Tor son of Magnus, Captain of this ship the Visund. You have an idea?"

"Fenn gave a different answer to your girl. It seems plain to me that he seeks a female and that your girl is not the one. Do you carry other women on such a strange vessel as this?"

Tor gave a big smile which took Tarak by surprise. "We have many women, Master. All are busy in the hostel or town."

"Many women?" Tarak pointed. "On this open vessel?"

Tor pointed at the barge behind Tarak. "Also use that barge, more comfortable for women. But have carried women to sea in past."

"You sail this vessel out to the sea?" Tarak was amazed. "Never mind. I can see you are foreigners, you even speak a different tongue. Can you bring your women here, to see what Fenn says?"

"Yah. I will go and fetch. Maybe not all in hostel, I will bring as many as I find."

"Captain!" Tor turned at Kaldara's voice. "I should go, they may be upstairs."

He nodded understanding. If any man went they would not be permitted into the Women's Quarter. "Go. Bring them all."

Kaldara jumped up onto the pontoon and began running along it, her skirts flying. Tor watched her with a frown that Tarak noticed.

"Master? You do not look happy. Is the girl all right?"

"Yah, she is fine. We have not asked question, why beast wants woman."

Kaldara ran along the chain of pontoons and across the cobbled hardstanding to the port entrance, ducking under the gate pole. She crossed the narrow street outside and went into the courtyard of the hostel. It was filled with the Norsemen who were enjoying themselves with exercises and mock combat, several swords ringing in the morning air.

Watching them with amazement and more than a little apprehension were some of the other guests and many of the staff, who stood on the surrounding walkways viewing the apparent mayhem. Also gathered on a separate walkway were the five rescued women, who stood with Semma as their immediate escort. All now knew that they had nothing to fear from the Norsemen but there were others in the courtyard and so they kept their distance.

«Ha!»

Lars lowered his sword. «Highness, if you keep doing that you will ruin the edge of your sword. It is not a practice sword you may mangle and have the smith hammer out.»

Eriana put up her sword, intending to agree, but Kaldara's appearance stopped her.

"What is it?"

"Highness, something strange has happened. A dranakh is in the water by the ship and it seeks something. Captain Tor thinks it might be a woman."

"What?" Eriana tried to understand the news. "A dranakh? Whose?"

"There is an old man, I think it might be his."

"If it wanted one of us, why did it not come here?" She shook her head. "Never mind. You say it is by the ship. How?"

"It is swimming in the water, Highness. It swam around the other boats and then came back to the ship. I think it might have been specially looking for the Visund. Captain Tor thought it might have wanted one of the men but it seems not. Then I tried and the answer was no but different."

Eriana shook her head again. "I do not understand. Mayhap it wants Ursula, they have been interested in her before, but she is not here, she has gone to the market." She came to a decision. "If it wants a woman we should all go." She turned to Lars. «Collect the men. I cannot think but there may be trouble.»

«Yah. Will you need us down there?»

«I do not think so. They should grab their weapons and be ready when we return. Something is wrong.»

Without waiting for an answer she strode off to the walkway where the women were watching. "If you would all come with me, Semma as well. Something strange has happened at the ship and you may be needed. If not, you will be safer there than in the hostel."

The women looked alarmed but made ready to follow Eriana.

"Where is Bennett? Ah, Bennett, if you would join us. Something strange is happening at the Visund and Kaldara tells me that for some reason women are required."

Bennett wiped the sweat from her face and momentarily came to attention. "Of course, Highness."

Eriana remembered that there were other men involved now. She looked around, conscious that she had forgotten them. "Where are Baros and the bargemen?"

"Highness," Bennett replied, "they are probably in the market. Yesterday they required fresh attire and were having some made. Knowing we would leave tomorrow, they made haste to see what was ready."

"Ah. Then they are safely out of the way for now. Kaldara, if you would lead us back to the ship."

The girl led the group back down to the port gate, where one look at them by the guard caused the pole to be raised. Soon they had reached the Visund revealing a startled Tarak.

"If I may ask, who are you?"

The old man bowed. "Mistress, I am Tarak Reedcutter, owner of Fenn, my dranakh. I do not know what he is doing here."

"I am... let us not confuse you. I am Captain Eriana, owner of the Visund here. I have with me most of the women who sail with me and my men. What is going on?"

Tor called up, «Captain, each of us has presented himself to the dranakh, who is there,» he pointed, «but it is apparent that we are not who it wants. It gave a different answer to Kaldara and, though it rejected her as it did us, I thought it may seek a particular woman among the company.»

«Then let me test this first. What must I do?»

«Simply stand in the hull facing the beast, Captain. We will know by its reply.»

Eriana did not need to stand by the hull to know that Fenn had found the right person. Immediately he caught sight of her he thrashed in the water and let out a volley of bleats. He then surprised everyone by swimming out towards the river and disappearing.

Eriana turned and put her hands on her hips. "What is going on?"

"Captain," Tarak replied, "he entered the water by the slipway, which is beyond the other line of pontoons. I deem he will wait for you there."

Eriana was thoroughly confused by now, but dealt with immediate matters. She jumped back onto the pontoon.

"Ladies, if I must ask you to go aboard the Green Ptuvil and stay there for now. Tor and his men will watch over you, as will Semma. Tor, guard the women and hold this end of the pontoons if necessary."

"Yah, Highness." He only had six sailors with him but it would have to do.

Eriana turned and gazed into the distance where the dranakh presumably waited. "What does it want with me?" she muttered.

Tarak suggested, "Captain, he has been acting strangely this morning. I do not know why."

"Did anything happen this morning, anything at all, when this began? A sudden noise, perhaps? People running past?"

"No, Captain -"

"Excuse us, sir," Semma asked him, "if we may pass."

"Of course, Mistress." He bowed and moved to one side to let the women reach the barge.

"Wait! I recall, now, something that seemed trivial then, but they were dressed in the same attire as the mistress there."

"They?" Eriana asked, intent. "Who? When?"

"On the way here. Captain, you should know that in Tserikon there are self-appointed wardens, so-called, who wander the village ensuring that all behave in a way that satisfies them. As Fenn and I came down the street I saw a group of the ruffians, for that is what they really are, accost two women who were unseemly dressed, just as that woman there is. Not wishing to draw attention to myself, I ignored the disturbance but Fenn took an interest, calling to the women."

"Ah... perhaps! Did either of them reply?"

"Not that I noticed, Captain. Then we passed by and carried on our way, but from that moment on, it now occurs to me, Fenn's only thought was to come here to the port."

Semma, who had stopped to listen to the explanation, said, "Two women, wearing ship dresses... Mistress Ursula! Did she not intend to go to the market with Tyra this morning?"

"Aye! Thank you, Semma, you have discovered the truth, I deem." Now anxious, Eriana turned to Tarak. "So these ruffians have them, then. Where might they be taken, do you know?"

"Captain, I do not. I try to avoid having anything to do with them."

"But your beast may know, it seems."

Tarak threw his arms wide. "Captain, if Fenn knows where they may be, I would not know how he could find them."

"Enough. Let us go. Master Tarak, if you would accompany us? We will protect you should these guardians of virtue object to our presence."

"But what can you do? There are but two of you, women with swords, and I have never seen such a thing before."

Eriana smiled. "My men are all at the hostel, Master Tarak. You will be safe with us."

She spun. "Kaldara! Stay here with Tor. We could face a battle above. Tor, you know what to do."

Shortening her pace to permit Tarak to keep up, Eriana led the way back to the hardstanding and from there to Tarak's cart, where Fenn stood waiting. The Princess reached him and put her hand on his head, hoping to get a reaction, but there was none. Releasing him, she said, "Fenn, you have summoned me, here I am. Find my friends for me!"

Fenn immediately trotted up to the port gate and stood waiting. When Eriana, Tarak and Bennet joined him Kobin looked at Tarak with interest.

"My friend," Tarak replied, "it is still a mystery. The beast sought a woman, this Captain, and it appears that those Wardens have seized two women who travel with her."

"The Wardens!" Kobin spat and stared at Eriana's sword. "Captain, I hope you know how to use that sword."

"I do," she replied, "and so do all my men who have been practising in the courtyard yonder."

"Then I wish you and your men good luck, Captain. The Wardens are a pestilence in Tserikon."

He opened the gate and Fenn trotted off along the street back towards the market place.

"Stop! Wait there, Fenn."

The dranakh stopped and turned, plainly impatient. Eriana gestured at the hostel where Lars stood at the courtyard entrance waiting.

«Lars, it is Ursula and Tyra!» she called. «Some self appointed guardians of virtue have taken them.»

«We come. Boys! Ursula is in trouble!»

Tarak was surprised by the men who poured out of the hostel courtyard. "Captain, I see what you mean. Fenn, carry on."

Behind them came Kalmenar and Hashim.

"My Lord, go you to the Visund immediately. Hashim, go with him. I fear that laws are about to be broken and I would not have you accused. I would rather you were elsewhere ready to rectify our mistakes."

Kalmenar replied with a smile, "As you command, Captain."

When the mob of heavily armed men reached the market there were shouts and even one scream. Everyone scrambled out of the way as Fenn plowed through again on a reverse course. Ignoring those in the market, Eriana and her men pressed on, entering the street where Ursula and Tyra had ventured. Soon Fenn reached the point where the women had been stopped and he waited for the company to catch up.

"It was about here, Captain," Tarak explained. "We came out of that alley and the group were standing over there."

"How many?"

Tarak frowned. "I took little notice, Captain, once I saw who it was. Four, maybe five. And the two women, of course."

"Which way do you think they would go, Master Tarak?"

"As I said, Captain, I try to avoid them. I do know that they have a... meeting hall, I suppose you could call it, where they are said to gather, but it is two streets that way."

"Would they have dragged two women that distance through the streets without being noticed?"

"Captain, I do not think so, but if anyone should say anything, I could not say."

Eriana was frustrated. "Fenn! Which way should we go?"

The dranakh looked at her and bleated. It then began changing direction, as though searching, but soon turned and faced her again.

«Captain,» Lars suggested, «there may be another way.»

He reached down into his tee-shirt top and pulled out a lanyard with his whistle on the end.

«That may work. It will depend on how far away they are and if they can hear it.»

«I know. They may be inside somewhere. But it is worth a try.»

«Do it.»

He put the whistle to his lips and blew four short blasts. Tarak jumped and covered his ears. Everybody went quiet as they listened for any response.

«Nothing. Maybe they cannot reply. Do it again, Lars.»

He blew the signal again and they all listened. Faintly a reply came from somewhere across the road.

«Quickly! That alley over there!»

The men ran across and looked along the alley, seeing the men facing them in the space beyond the houses, ready with sticks - or were they swords?

«Could this be a trick?» Lars asked. «There are many buildings here, where would they be?»

«Find out!» Eriana ordered, her anxiety mounting. «Blow again.»

* * *

In the outbuilding Ursula heard the door being released and jumped to her feet. It opened and the 'boss' man came in. Several others were visible outside, all with stride-long sticks. In one hand he had a plate with chunks of rough bread and in the other a jug of water. Small mugs hung from two fingers.

"I do not know why we are feeding you but it is getting hot again so you will need water. Why have you not put on those clothes?"

He put the food and water down on the floor as Ursula replied, "We are not putting those filthy things on. They are dirty and we saw lice walking over them."

He looked at her with a sneer. "So? You'll stay here until you change your minds. I will not have any woman walking our streets looking as you do."

A call from outside. "Boss?"

He turned. "What?"

"I think you'd better come out here. Quickly."

He took the two steps needed to go outside and slammed the door. They could hear the latch drop. As before, Ursula moved to the door to try and catch the conversation but what she heard was something different.

"Tyra! Quick! I need you to whistle, as loud as you can! Four short blasts!"

"Mistress?"

"I just heard what I thought was a whistle from outside."

"Our men!"

She put her fingers into her mouth and blew. In the confined space, Ursula flinched and then covered her ears. Surprisingly, there was no apparent reaction from the men outside.

For a short while nothing happened except the sound of movement outside and then the signal repeated once more. It sounded a little closer this time.

"Do it again, Tyra!" Ursula said and covered her ears.

Then there were shouts, followed by the distinct sound of blade on blade.

Ursula moved away from the door. "Let us stand out of the way. I don't like the sound of this."

Somebody bounced off the side of the outbuilding with a sharp cry of pain. The sounds of fighting died down and then the building shook violently. Three, four, five times something pounded at the door, making Ursula wonder if the whole thing was about to collapse. Then they heard a familiar voice.

"Fenn, that's enough. We can do this now."

A different hammering then, as if someone was using an ax on the door. It flew open, pulled by the welcome figure of Lars, an ax in his free hand. Eriana rushed in, her sword bloody.

"Thank the Gods! You are safe!"

She grabbed Ursula in a passionate embrace and kissed her full on the lips.

* * *

I do not know what to do.

Ursula lay flat on her back in their chamber at the hostel. It was late afternoon and Tyra lay beside her, her breathing regular as she napped, but Ursula had been unable to drop off, the day's incidents churning repeatedly through her brain.

I do not know what to do!

The day's first surprise seemed like child's play to solve compared to the second, but the first was simply a question that required some investigation to answer. The second, though, threatened to complicate her entire life.

Am I reading too much into this or am I not reading enough? What have I missed?

Eriana's immediate reaction had been shocked, flustered, embarrassed. She had pushed away from Ursula and turned, without a further word, to run out of the outbuilding, leaving Ursula gazing into the questioning eyes of Lars.

She had given a surprised shake of the head in reply and then seen the bodies outside. Her training had taken over and she moved to the doorway.

"Is it safe, Lars?"

"Yah, Mistress."

"Then," she pointed, "I have work to do." She turned. "Tyra, come on."

Outside she collected her basket and the bag, neither of which had been touched during the short fight. Around her were five bodies, three of which were undeniably dead, one almost decapitated. One of the other two was holding a rag to his upper arm while the other had a gashed scalp and a chest wound. All were locals. Nearby, two Norse were winding bandages around each other's arms, she couldn't see the details. Other Norse were standing around, bloody swords at the ready, guarding the site. Also watching the activity was Eriana who stood next to a dranakh. She could not meet Ursula's eyes.

She squatted down to the most heavily wounded man, who made a sound and tried to back away from her.

"Don't be stupid, man!"

His voice was hoarse. "But you - You're a -"

"I am a healer and I need to look at your wounds." She was furious at the senseless response. "Did you make special plans to die today?"

He grimaced but relaxed. "No. Mistress."

"Trust me. I do know what I am doing, which is more than I could say for you or your friends."

The first thing was the chest wound, which looked worse than it was. He had taken a sword blow that had cut the flesh deeply but somehow bounced off a rib, which was clearly visible.

"Tyra! Fetch me out that jug of water, please."

"Here, Mistress."

Ursula sloshed water into the cut to clean it, then picked a numbing salve to fill the wound before fishing out her sewing kit. She stitched the cut together and bandaged it before turning to the head wound. That also needed stitches and a bandage.

"I should tell you that you should rest and let these heal properly, but that is not what will happen, is it?"

The man looked at her with a confused expression. "No, Mistress. Probably not. Why do you do this? Who are you and what are these men to you?"

"We arrived three days ago on a ship, heading upriver. We are all foreigners from remote lands. The men serve the Princess there, standing by that dranakh."

That sharpened his gaze. "She is a real Princess?"

"Oh, yes! And, as you probably found out, deadly with a sword."

"I did not know such things were possible." He looked embarrassed. "Thank you for your attention, Mistress. It is more than I deserve."

"I would not disagree. Now, If you would excuse me, I have to see to your friend, who does not know how to treat a wound to his arm."

Ursula was just tying off the last bandage to a Norse arm as Bennett appeared in the alley mouth, leading four members of the village watch, identifiable by their white neckerchiefs. They were reluctant to thread their way through the Norse but were shooed in to stand facing Eriana.

"If I must ask your intentions, gentlemen."

"What are you to these men? Are you in charge?"

"I am Captain Eriana of the ship Visund, presently in your port. These are my men and they are all sworn to me. The women you see here are also of my crew. Two of them were accosted and kidnapped, held captive in that shed there. We came to rescue them but those men decided to fight." She smiled nastily, which made the leader back away. "It was not a good choice. Two survive, three did not. One or two others may have run away."

The leader turned and studied the bodies. "Oh, the Wardens." He looked nervous as he turned back to Eriana. "Which are those who were taken?"

"Those two there." Eriana pointed to Ursula and Tyra, now repacking the basket and bag.

"What, the -" He stopped and gulped. "Yet they minister to those who took them?"

"Ursula is a healer of some skill. Her duty does not let her choose who to attend to and who to ignore."

"I struggle to understand her dedication, Captain, but I cannot condemn her for it. What is it you intend here?"

"It is I who must needs ask you that question. You are?"

"Gorath Tilesetter, Senior Watchman of Tserikon, Captain." He stared up at Eriana but thought better of making any further comment. "To kidnap as they did was unlawful, that is true, and your men are within their rights to recover the women. As we are a port we do sometimes get fights between visitors and local folk but usually there is little to concern us. However, today there are deaths. I can see - How many are dead or injured, Captain?"

"Three of them are dead, Master Gorath, those two sitting down are the injured. Two of my men were injured enough to require treatment, several others have small cuts they will deal with themselves. If you would tell me, what are these Wardens? Do they enjoy any legal status?"

"Captain, they have no legal standing in Tserikon or anywhere else. Only we four of the Watch and some few of the port have such offices. Of course, we also have a village committee which keeps general order." Gorath's expression was bitter. "But the Wardens appointed themselves to tell us how to attire ourselves and what we should or should not do. There are more of them than we four, they interfere, it has been difficult for us to do our duty."

By this time Ursula and Tyra had joined the small group, overhearing the last words.

Ursula said, "Did you know that these men are followers of the Ascendancy?"

"Mistress? The Ascendancy is no more... but I could believe what you say. What proof have you?"

She pointed. "That shed has many holes in the walls and I listened to some conversations. One of these men, I do not know which, was called a Commissioner by another. Is that a rank used only by the Ascendancy?"

"Mistress, it is, and your news confirms what we have privately believed for some time." His fellows murmured agreement and nodded. "This changes what I must needs do, I think, but the principle remains. Since we have deaths here I must needs ask an Arbiter to come from Wadek. Captain, Mistress, I do not think you will be in any danger from his questions. Where the Overlords are concerned it is easy to see that you defended yourselves as you must. These slain, in my view, only improve Tserikon by their deaths."

Eriana asked, "Who is this Arbiter? What is his purpose? We intended to depart tomorrow, how long would this delay us?"

"Captain, our Arbiters are what you could name... a kind of rural judge, I suppose. He travels around the villages of this district settling whatever ills have happened since his last visit. Of course, for anything serious those involved must needs go to Wadek. As for any delay, Wadek is only a few marks, a morning's ride for any man. If I send now, he could be here sometime tomorrow morning."

She nodded. "So, an extra day, perhaps two. We have no strict dates on which to be anywhere but I am concerned by the days that slip by. Master Gorath, we have recently come from Bakhrad, which had been held by a group of renegade Yodan soldiers. We freed Bakhrad and Bakhzorum but the delay has cost us four days."

Gorath's eyebrows shot up. "Renegade Yodan soldiers? How many?"

"I am not certain. We killed many but captured more. Maybe seventy."

"Seventy? Maker! And yet you survived."

"It was not a pitched battle, Master Gorath. We met them split into parties everywhere except at their main base, a remote farmhouse which we attacked at night. They had hostages which we freed, men and women, in such a poor state that we must needs bring them with us until they recover. But that is a different tale, I deem. What will you do with these two men?"

"We have a lockup... is that man fit to walk?"

Ursula answered, "He has a deep chest wound but it is not serious. He can walk a short distance but if your lockup is much further it would not be a good idea."

"I shall ask for a cart, then. Captain, are you and your men returning to the port hostel?"

"We will, but we can stay and offer you escort if you so desire."

"Captain, I do, and I thank you for the offer. These Wardens numbered fifteen or so and the others must know what has happened by now. The presence of your men should dissuade them from attempting anything stupid."

"They have already done that!"

Gorath sighed. "As you say, Captain. If I may ask, your attire and that of all your folk seems strange to my eye. Is this a uniform of some kind?"

"For myself, and for Bennett there, we wear the uniform of His Majesty's Palace Guard."

"His Majesty? Do you mean Palarand?"

"I do. My men wear lightweight summer attire devised for us in Joth."

"Ah, I see. But these other two women were the cause of the disturbance and their attire is also unusual."

"As you say. That was also designed by those of Joth for summer wear," Eriana explained with a straight face. "The style has become very popular almost everywhere we have landed."

"Except for Yod, I would guess. Are we so different from others you have met along the Valley, then?"

"I could not say, Master Gorath. Those below Yod, certainly, but we have yet to venture further."

Lars joined the group then.

«Ah, Lars. If you would find some men and escort Ursula and Tyra back to the hostel. Master Gorath of the Watch here desires us to provide an escort for him to take those two men to his lockup.»

«Yah, Captain.»

So Ursula and Tyra left the scene with Lars. Eriana had not once looked directly at Ursula.

- - -

"Mistress?"

Ursula yawned. "Tyra. You slept well, I guess? It sounded as if you did."

"As you say, Mistress, but I guess that you did not."

"No. I have had a lot to think about."

Tyra was unsure what to say. "About what Her Highness did, Mistress?"

Ursula smiled faintly. "Yes, Tyra, among other matters. You saw it. Tell me what you saw."

"I am not sure, Mistress. It looked like Lars pulled the door open, she ran in and grabbed you, then kissed you. Then she realized what she had done and ran away. Is that right?"

"That is exactly right, Tyra. Now, my problem is that, aside from the personal aspects of what happened, I do not know the customs of such matters in the Great Valley - and, I think, neither does she."

"The personal - Oh. As you say, Mistress. Um." Tyra thought hard then gave a timid smile. "I thought that I knew we of Joth well enough but mayhap I do not, Mistress. I do know that there are men who would rather acquaint themselves with other men than with women but two women together? Mistress, I do not know how such would be received in Joth. Of course, there are many women who are nothing more than friends together but that is not what you mean, is it?"

"No, it is not. Do you know what a crush is?"

"Of course, Mistress! Many a young girl or boy has crushes at times, it is what happens when we are growing up. Like what Lord Mathenar had, I deem. Do you tell me that Her Highness has a crush on you?"

"I begin to wonder. There have been moments during the weeks we have been together that I can now see in a different way, Tyra. It may be just an interest in an exotic foreigner like me or the care shown by a noble for someone who travels with her. Some of the questions she has asked now make me think otherwise." She mused, "A crush is one thing but I wonder if it is anything more."

"Mistress? If it is more, then I must ask, if you are willing, for your own feelings."

Ursula sighed. "It is very difficult for me, Tyra. Remember that until about three months ago I had the body of a man and little prospect of that changing soon. As such I thought that I would be interested in men but I knew they would not like what I was, an imitation of a woman. Now that I am here, and a real woman, I should be interested in men but I also know that my past may lead me to make a different choice. Would that cause you a problem?"

"Me, Mistress? If course not! Whoever you choose, you will still need someone like me beside you."

Ursula smiled warmly. "Thank you for your support, Tyra." The smile faded. "Eriana intrigues me, true, but I have never considered that she might -" She shook her head. "The idea is interesting, but it is really too soon for me to make such choices. However, Eriana is Eriana and we both know she can be an unstoppable force. We will just have to wait and see what happens."

"As you say, Mistress."

"There is one thing, though. She will not look at me right now because she thinks she has done something she should not have. This evening I must fix that otherwise the next few weeks could be impossible for both of us."

"After today, Mistress, I can only agree."

* * *

Eriana emerged from the washroom and sighed. Her stomach twisted as she remembered yet again the stupid thing she had done earlier that day. One single moment and she had broken the trust of the most important member of the company.

She climbed the rear stairs, wondering how much sleep she was about to get. As she climbed she raised her eyes - to see Ursula leaning on the railings of the landing, her attention elsewhere, and Tyra waiting, watching her. As she climbed another step Tyra bobbed a curtsey and disappeared into the building.

She reached the landing. Her smile was twisted.

"I might have known." She paused, gathering courage to say the difficult thing. "Ursula, I am very sorry about what happened this -"

"Highness, there is nothing to apologize for." Ursula turned to face her.

"There is, Ursula." Just saying the name cut deeply. "I should not have done -"

"Highness. There is no need to apologize."

The strong response took Eriana aback. "What do you mean? Surely..."

"Highness. Listen to me, for I am speaking to you now as a healer. Your healer tonight. My job is not just to sew people up and feed them potions, it is to mend their whole body and mind if I can. What happened today was completely unexpected for both of us. I could see it in your eyes, you did not know it was coming any more than I did.

"But what I could see is that it was from your heart, Eriana, and there is no blame for that. It came truly and you saw what your heart already knew and it frightened you. For me it was shock as well but more because it was something I had not expected at all. It has made me consider many questions about matters I did not think I would need to think about for many months.

"Firstly, let me make it plain to you that I do not reject what you did today. I must also add that I cannot fully accept it either. I have been on Anmar such a short time that I do not know what my preferences might be or when I will become interested in such things - or with whom. I have woman's body, I do not know if I will be attracted to men or to women... or to both or neither.

"There are other concerns. Neither of us has any idea what customs of Great Valley are if relationship is not between one man and one woman. On Earth such things can be permitted but it varies from place to place and time to time. Here I have no idea.

"The thought to me is not displeasing but we cannot explore more yet." Ursula paused to choose her words. "Do you understand what I mean if I say, 'You are pushing at door which is open'?"

Eriana nodded mutely.

"Then consider, this time door is not open yet but neither is it locked shut. Highness, we do not have time or place for this complication, there are more urgent things we have to think about before we depart. We both need time to think about what happened and decide if more might be possible - or advisable. For now we must be friends, nothing more. Perhaps when we arrive at Bibek we may know better."

Eriana bowed her head. "Ursula, your words are wise. I did not know before what would happen and I thought I had gravely offended you. Thank you. But what do you mean, there are other things to we have do now? Surely, once those men have been dealt with we can be on our way again?"

"I would agree, but when we were in that shed I overheard some conversations. The one who led that band spoke of a Leader, an Old Leader, and it sounded as if he wanted to take me to him as I appeared to be a knowledgeable healer. I can understand that, old people often have ailments. But the word he used was not leader in the local tongue, it was Führer, a word in an Earth language that I can speak. To me that suggests that the Old Leader is another transferee from Earth, and that he came to Anmar a long time ago, maybe sixty-five years ago - Earth years, I have not tried to count Anmar years."

"Another from Earth? But if he is so old then why are you interested? Just because he is of Earth? Surely, after all this time, anything he has told to those of Yod will be of little meaning today."

"But the language he used is important, Highness. He is probably German, or German speaking, and in that time on Earth, when he lived there, the German nation tried to conquer all the countries around them. They mostly succeeded for a short time. Führer is the name they gave to the leader of that madness. It is not used anywhere else because of that. Those of Germany of that time were taught that they were superior to everybody else, that the rest were lower kinds of human. Does that remind you of anyone?"

"Those of Yod!" she hissed. "The Ascendancy! Do you tell me this Old Leader may be the source of all that is wrong in this land?"

Ursula shook her head. "Not all of it, Highness. From what I have heard Yod has been like this for a long time. But this man may have started the most recent rise, he may even have created the Ascendancy itself."

A single word overheard has led Ursula to believe that another transferee arrived in Yod many years ago, possibly leading to the creation of the Ascendancy. But any new leads must be followed cautiously, since those who still support the defeated Ascendancy trust no-one. A curious deal is struck.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

57 - The Search

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2022 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

At breakfast the following morning the company were again offered bacon rolls which most accepted eagerly. On the women's table, only Vellana looked reluctant.

"What is the problem, dear?" Eriana asked her.

The young former villager smiled hesitantly. "Highness, I know you mean well but I am not at all used to such rich food."

"Rich food?" Eriana echoed. "Vellana, this is not rich food but something of the kind that might be picked up at any wayside eating place. If you remain with me long enough you will indeed discover rich food since that is what is usually served in Palarand's palace."

"A palace? Highness, I thought..." Vellana stopped and then giggled. "It had not occurred to me where a Princess must needs reside, Highness. I beg your pardon."

"Ha! A palace is indeed where most Princesses are born and grow up but that does not mean they desire to remain within its walls once they come of age, Vellana. For myself I much prefer to be on the Visund, as you may easily imagine. However, most Princesses will marry someone of like rank and go to live in another palace or great house where the food may be just as rich. Nay, the food we eat here at the hostel is merely decent travelers' fare, I deem."

"Highness," Ursula interjected, "Both Matta and Vellana come from remote villages and will be unused to the kinds of food that we take for granted. Add in the fact that they have been half-starved for months and I am not surprised that they struggle with what we are provided."

Eriana nodded. "Of course. Forgive me, girls, I have forgot your recent woes. Ursula is right, you probably do not even know what most of Yod is used to eating, do you?"

Both Matta and Vellana shook their heads. The former answered, "No, Mistress. For me it was whatever my father caught from the river, some few vegetables and, in the spring and summer, fresh greens. I did not eat meat until..." Her voice trailed off, remembering.

"Until the Yodan soldiers took you," Eriana supplied, her expression grim. "And, probably, only while they still had any. Girls, you have my sympathies, but whatever those beasts did to you, it is true that meat is widely available to all who live away from the river and not all who eat it are beasts."

"Highness, we will try and remember that."

A little later on, once their breakfast had been eaten, Vellana had another request. "Highness, I know what you have done for us and why, but we feel that in some way we must offer something in return. It is not our way to just take what others may provide, we have been brought up that there is a cost to everything, even if it is not coin."

Eriana's response was thoughtful. "In some respects I would agree, girls. The world works by trading talent for food, strength for drink and knowledge for a roof over our heads. Coin is just a convenient way of measuring such things. But for you, it is barely a week since you were rescued and you still have many days to go before Ursula considers you well enough to play your part."

She smiled at the two young girls and then swung to include the other rescued women. "I doubt any of you will become strong enough to raise Visund's yard or pull an oar but there will indeed be other tasks you may do in time. For now, think of what you have been provided not as charity but as an investment for your future."

"You are gracious, Highness."

Eriana added, "We do not use coin aboard the Visund. Each gives what he - or she - can provide and receives whatever they need, whether that be food, safety or a place to sleep." She grinned. "It is true that our expenses ashore have recently become large but I am assured that the treasury of King Robanar will not be strained too greatly by our demands. However, there is a long way before we reach Palarand once more and we must all be careful what we do or buy."

Ursula asked, "Who was it who ironed our dresses yesterday? Tyra had intended to do them and was surprised to find them ready to wear when we went up for our nap."

Larys raised a finger. "Mistress, yesterday morning I decided to make sure that my attire was clean and presentable. After I had finished I discovered that there was time to spare before lunch. I saw your two day dresses hanging up, I knew what had happened the day before, and I thought to make use of the iron which was still hot. Was I wrong to do so?"

Ursula smiled. "Not at all, Larys! We both thank you for your kind thought. We are women together, it is natural that we should help each other."

As they rose from table she asked Eriana, "Highness, I need to talk to you about that man I mentioned last night. Can we do that now? There may be some urgency."

"As you desire, Ursula. I would learn your thoughts but, first, I must needs pay a visit to the bathing block."

"As do we, Highness."

Eriana and Ursula, with Tyra, met at a suitably empty corner of the courtyard immediately afterwards.

"Highness, I must first ask if you are content for me to try and find this person."

No person was named or described but none needed to be.

"Of course, Ursula! As Robanar's representative it is my duty to gather any and all information concerning those who the Beings have brought here. Why do you ask?"

"Because it may take some time to find him and I have no idea where the trail might lead us. Possibly away from the river, which could mean dividing your forces."

Eriana waved a hand. "I will deal with that if it becomes necessary, Ursula. Aye, some must of course remain with our ships but there are enough men for a party to accompany you elsewhere." Her gaze narrowed. "Which reminds me! What were you thinking, walking off into the village dressed that way? And without any escort beside you?"

"Highness, I admit that it was not the right thing to do. The dresses we wore the day before had gotten soaked so needed attention. Our ship dresses were all that were available. I thought that we would not go far, and we have been here enough days now that nobody would bother with us, whatever we wore. I was wrong."

"Hmm. I must needs command that, should you and Tyra go forth again, anywhere along the Sirrel, that you have at least two of my men beside you." She pointed a finger with a smile. "And you may not choose Adin to be one of them! I know you and he go to the market to find herbs and other foods, there must at least be two of my warriors with you."

Ursula briefly bowed her head. "As you command, Highness. What you ask is only common sense. But you know that those men might have to spend time standing outside some of the places we visit? Men are not welcome everywhere I go."

Another dismissive wave. "Something will be arranged. So. How do you intend to find this man? Do we round up all these so-called Wardens and pound it out of them?"

The reply was cautious. "Highness, I want to be careful here. The Ascendancy is no more, legally. Anyone who still supports the old regime is unlikely to want to talk to someone who does not - and even less likely to speak to any foreigner. First, I want to go to the lockup and speak to those two men I treated yesterday, and I want to do it before that Arbiter arrives."

"How do you know that they will talk to you? You have just said that they will not speak to strangers."

"That is true but I am a healer, come to check their wounds and perhaps to change bandages. They already know me. Unlike your own warriors they do not see me as any kind of threat."

Eriana nodded. "Aye, I see what you mean. You have a different way about you, mayhap you can obtain that which a more physical method may not. You desire to go now?"

"If possible, Highness. Once the Arbiter gets here their attitude will change and I doubt they would tell me anything useful. Oh, and on the way back I think we ought to go to the market and buy both Tyra and myself some Yodan-style dresses. If we have to move around the country it would be better if we did not stand out the way we did yesterday."

The Princess thought this through before nodding again. "You have considered this well, have you not? Very well, I shall find two men and we can go."

"Highness, we will have to go and collect my basket and bag."

"Of course. And I must needs give instructions to Lars." She pointed. "We will meet you by the entrance."

"We? You intend to come as well?"

A twisted smile. "I shall not frighten your patients, Ursula. I will remain outside as part of your escort. But I think that I will need to know whatever you can find out and as soon as possible. As you said, the trail could lead anywhere and plans must needs be made. "

"Done, Highness."

Ursula and Tyra rejoined Eriana at the courtyard entrance. With the Princess were Torvin and Ragnar, both armed to the teeth. For this outing the three women were wearing day dresses which were just about acceptable in Yod.

"I assume that you know the way, Highness."

"As you say. We took the two men there yesterday."

Their route led through the market but there was no time to stop. There was no trouble but those already there seemed to give them favorable glances. It was apparent that the Wardens had not been well-liked. Eriana led them along a different street to another small square.

"This area seems to be the administrative center of the village," she remarked, pointing. "That hall is where the village committee meets, I believe. The Watch is based in this other building and next to it is the lockup."

They had been seen approaching and a man came to the doorway. He recognized them, vanished, and reappeared with Gorath, who was wiping his mouth.

"Master Gorath, I apologize if we disturb you at your breakfast this morning."

"Captain, I have been on duty these three bells. This is not breakfast but my mid-morning break. If I may ask your business with us today?"

"Mistress Ursula desires to visit the two men and check their wounds. Will that be possible?"

"Why, of course, Captain." He glanced meaningfully at Torvin and Ragnar.

"After yesterday's excitement I thought to provide my healer with an escort. Is that acceptable?"

"Captain, I am delighted to see them. It eases my mind to know that you and your crew can take care of themselves."

"As you say. And I must apologize again for yesterday's disturbance, it was caused by the ignorance of foreigners."

"It happened, Captain, and it was not something for which the Watch could have been of help. It ended well and that is enough." Gorath turned to the other man. "Togar, show the healer and her assistant to the cells. You will need to let them into the cell to attend their patients."

The two followed Togar into the Watch station and through to the lockup. This was very small and consisted of two cells and a food preparation area. Both prisoners had been put in the same cell and Togar checked first before opening the thick wooden door.

"Mistress. If you would knock or call when you desire to emerge. I will be nearby in case of trouble, though these two seem to be peaceful enough."

"Thank you, Togar."

The two men sat up as Ursula and Tyra entered, the one with his chest bandaged moving slowly and carefully. He gave her a weak smile as a welcome.

"Mistress. I did not expect to see you again." His tone became ironic. "As you can see, I have rested as you commanded me to."

"Good morning. Your wound is severe enough that I thought to come and check that it is mending as it should. Have either of you experienced any problems?"

She went through the usual routine of any medical practitioner as she took off their bandages and inspected their wounds. All appeared to be clean and beginning to heal, though Ursula knew it might be a week before any sign of trouble became apparent. She applied fresh salve and bandages and instructed both to rest as long as possible, which raised strained smiles on both faces.

"Mistress, I do not know our fate but I doubt that rest will be any part of it."

"I will speak to the Watch leader and also to the Arbiter when he arrives. You are my patients and I will not have you abused while you recover."

There was a distinct pause as the two men considered her words.

"Mistress," the man with the chest wound said, "I have never heard the like from any woman of Yod. Are they all like you wherever you came from?"

"Some are, some are not, some are more. Like men, women are not all the same. Now, if I may, I would like to ask you some questions about a subject you may consider private."

"Mistress?"

"When I was in that shed, I could clearly hear," - Ursula stretched a point - "what was being said outside. Your leader, the man you called 'boss', was speaking to another man about me."

The reply came after another pause. "Mistress, I cannot deny it."

"That man was addressed as Commissioner. Your boss spoke to him of an old man who might benefit if I were taken to him."

The two men, after a shifty glance at each other, went very still.

She added, "I must remind you that anything you say to me as a healer is confidential. I have given an oath to keep the words of my patients to myself."

The man with the arm bandage jabbed a thumb at Tyra. "What about her?"

"She is sworn to me. My secrets are her secrets."

"She is your maid, eh? I wondered what she was to you."

"These days I prefer to call her my assistant. You know I am a foreigner by my accent. When I came to the valley of the Sirrel I knew nothing at all about its people or customs. Tyra has been invaluable in making me feel comfortable around the countries here, although there is still much I have yet to understand. Now, I must ask you, knowing that I will keep your secrets, will you trust me?"

The two shared another glance. "Maybe, Mistress... but that depends on what you ask."

"Good enough for now. So, I am guessing that you two used to be soldiers of Yod?"

"Aye, Mistress. I was sent to Upper Fanir and he was posted to the island opposite when we captured it from those of Lower Fanir. But we are soldiers no longer. The war is finished and we are beaten."

"As I said, I am a foreigner and I will not pass judgement on the war. I would assume, from what happened yesterday and the mention of the Commissioner, that you both remain followers of the Ascendancy?"

There was a longer silence but the first man eventually replied, "Aye. If you know of the Commissioner and heard him asked about the old man then it is a reasonable guess. Does anyone else know?"

"I'm sorry, it was mentioned yesterday after the fight. Master Gorath may inform the Arbiter. Does that make any difference?"

"It might, Mistress, but nothing we would not expect. It was not a big secret. What is it you wish to know about the..." he lowered his voice. "Ascendancy?"

"Let me tell you what I think happened. A long time ago, maybe fifty to sixty years ago, someone came to Yod by unknown means. He may have been a young boy then, perhaps someone only just an adult. Now he is an old man. Like me he had a strong accent when he arrived that faded over time. He told many strange stories and was probably laughed at until one day he found a way of proving that his stories were not fantasy but fact.

"Once people began taking notice of him he told you - Yodans, I mean, not you personally - of his origins and what he believed in and he told you that Yod could become as great as the land of his birth. That, I believe, is how the Ascendancy started."

She leaned forward, her attention on the man with the chest wound. "If you do not wish to tell me anything I will respect that. However, that old man interests me and not, perhaps, for the reasons you think he would. You see, when your boss talked to the Commissioner he used an unusual title for that old man. He called him the Old Führer, and that was a title I recognized, since I can also speak the language he was born with, and that is because I came from a land near where he came from."

The two men stared at Ursula with horror and the one with the arm bandage actually stood and backed away.

"Are you she?"

"No, I am not. I have heard of the person you speak of, of course, but I am different. I have never set foot in Palarand. I know nothing of those matters, in fact, I only arrived after the war had ended."

The two relaxed slightly and glanced at each other. Arm-bandage sat down again.

"Then... you wish to speak to the old man who you think is from near your own land? You would not betray him to the authorities?"

Ursula shrugged. "Why should I bother? If he is an old man, as I heard, and he was the Old leader, then I am guessing that he is no longer the leader. If he is ill then he may die soon. I have no desire to hasten his death. But I am a healer and I may be of service to him."

Another shared look. Chest-bandage said, "Mistress, we must needs speak together. If you would give us leave to do so."

She stood. "Of course. Bang on the door when you have reached a decision."

* * *

Ursula and Tyra emerged blinking into the bright sunlight in the square. Eriana stood talking to the two Norsemen nearby and they went to join the three.

Eriana asked, "Did you find out what you desired, Ursula?"

"I did, Highness, and it means we have to go to another address in the village and repeat the process. What time is it? How long were we in there?"

"About three quarters of an hour, by my reckoning." The two men nodded agreement. "Where should we go now?"

"Uh, Highness, I regret that you will not be able to accompany me further today. You are, as you are well aware, too noticeable. In fact, Tyra and I will have to go to the market now and find something less obvious to wear before we go anywhere else."

"Then why may I not do the same?"

Ursula replied patiently, "Because, Highness, you are tall enough that a dress would have to be made for you and that would probably take two days or so. Not to mention that with your height and that hair color you would still stand out whatever you were wearing. What I have to do next is going to be very delicate, I do not need complications."

"Very well." Eriana was annoyed. "But your information is good enough?"

"It is, Highness. But you have to know that I traded information to get it. My own origin."

"What!"

Ursula made soothing motions with her hands. "Highness, it was all done under oath. I am a healer, my dealings with my patients are private. That works both ways. Knowing what danger that might put me in, they have sworn oaths not to tell anyone else, especially their associates."

Ragnar said, «Highness, someone approaches.»

A man entered the square riding a frayen. He headed for the Watch house.

"Ah. Probably the Arbiter. Come, let us join him, we can get as much of this business done as possible while we are all nearby."

* * *

"Good morning, Diara. I am sorry that I did not have time to come back yesterday as I promised."

The stall-holder dismissed the complaint. "Mistress Ursula, I heard what happened and what followed. Those men of yours, marching through the market, with a dranakh leading them! It will be the talk of the village for many weeks, I deem. And they have finally rid us of those busybodies as well! Mistress, I doubt not that you were inconvenienced for a time but no-one will complain at the result."

She started. "My, I am forgetting! I trust that neither of you was hurt, or maybe worse?"

"Not seriously, Diara. We both have bruises from being handled roughly and Tyra got smacked in the face as you can see." Ursula smiled. "Fortunately our men arrived before anything really bad could happen. I never managed to visit Mistress Pokara, though."

"Ah. Shall you try today? I see that your attire is less likely to attract attention this morning."

"That is the reason we came to the market, Diara. If we are to be in these lands for a while then perhaps it is time that we found attire that is less... obvious, shall we say. Can you recommend a dressmaker who could provide us with something today, something that looks more local, perhaps something ready made?"

"Surely, Mistress! There are two who come here who you may trust. Mistress Hyrena, over there in the corner and Termanet Swiftneedle who comes some days... yes, I can see her stall is open. Go first to her, I suggest, since she does not attend the market all day or every day but her wares are considered the best in Tserikon."

Ursula nodded to the stallholder. "Thank you for your information, Diara."

A short time later the two were wearing ankle-length loose dresses of gray linen with long sleeves and white aprons. Well-made cowls concealed their hair. Though their attire appeared much the same it was still plain who was the maid and whom the mistress. Their previous attire had been carefully folded and placed in a bag which Tyra carried.

"I feel as if I am acting in a historical pageant, Mistress."

"I did not know they had such things in Joth."

"At Spring Dawning and, sometimes at Midsummer, there is a group of citizens who enjoy dressing in garments from the past and enacting events that have happened in Joth in distant years."

"I did not know that, Tyra. Many places on Earth have similar customs so I should not be surprised that they happen here as well."

"As you say, Mistress." Tyra grimaced. "These skirts are too long for me, I deem. I have become accustomed to the air upon my legs. I doubt that I could either kick or run away attired like this."

"Which is just the way the Yodans prefer it, I suspect."

Tyra snorted and then asked, "What are we going to do now? Should we be going to see that Commissioner? I have not heard any bells but it might be nearly time for lunch."

"Lunch it is, I think. If we can finish promptly and not become distracted then we can go out right after our nap."

"As you say, Mistress."

* * *

«You'll have to wait outside, boys.»

«Yah, Mistress,» Torvin grinned evilly. «We just stand around looking tough, okay?»

«Yes, but try not to draw too much attention to yourselves. The man in this house is supposed to be hiding, after all.»

«Yah.»

Ragnar said nothing but scratched uncomfortably at his crotch, which was covered by a pair of thick woolen tights. The two men had dressed in their only set of 'conventional' attire which was more suited to a cooler season. Tunic and tights had their place but not standing about in the hot spring sunshine.

The man who stood waiting at the open doorway sniffed impatiently at the foursome, unable to understand the Norse conversation. He relaxed as the two women turned and came towards him.

"Inside. To the left at the back."

He moved out of the way, reluctant to become contaminated by proximity to anything female. They passed by and walked through the dwelling, finding the indicated door already open. The man sitting in the room beyond was shorter than Ursula but had powerful, broad shoulders and a thick-set face with graying hair.

His eyes flickered at Ursula and then Tyra before returning to the older woman. "I was told it was urgent." His tone was abrupt, peremptory. "What do you want with me, woman? I do not have time to waste on prattle from the likes of you."

"I have spent part of this morning in the town lockup re-bandaging your two survivors from yesterday," she replied evenly. "They told me where to find you. Yesterday you were asked if I could be taken to visit the Old Führer. Since you apparently know the way, I have come to ask you for directions."

"What! Those two fools shall pay for this! They should not have spoken a single word to anyone!" The Commissioner's initial shock at being exposed subsided as he took in the rest of Ursula's words. His gaze sharpened. "How do you know what was said yesterday? The only two women there were -" His eyes widened in disbelief. "You were the ones bundled off the streets and yet you dared to come here? Maker!"

He started to rise but Ursula put out a placating hand. "Will you let me explain? I am a healer, as you can see by my basket here. What was said to me in the lockup was told under patient confidentiality. I will not tell you what was said nor will any of us speak a word about the matter to anybody else."

He sat down. "If you say so. What about her?" He pointed to Tyra.

"She is my assistant in these matters. Her oath is the same as mine. There are no secrets between us."

The man thought furiously for a moment. Ursula thought it prudent to add, "Just after we had finished the Arbiter arrived from Wadek to judge what happened yesterday. Your two men have each been given community service for six months, to begin only when they are fit enough. Since neither was born in Tserikon, once the sentence is complete they will be required to depart. Their sentences would have been harsher but I spoke in their defense."

"What?" The Commissioner was confused again, which was just the way Ursula wanted it. "You are a foreigner, it is plain, and you walked about the village indecently attired. When accosted and detained you were rescued by barbarians from that odd-looking vessel. You have no liking for me or my kind yet you speak in the defense of my men. You come here seeking my co-operation! What manner of woman are you?"

"I am only one of very many who live in the world beyond Yod," she replied. "I am also a healer and I have a duty to attend the sick and injured, whoever they may be. An old man was spoken of and, if I was mentioned with respect to his need, then of course I must try to satisfy that need. That is why I am here today. I will speak of this meeting to no-one so your secret is safe."

Ursula's appearance at this dwelling and her bold approach had rattled the man. He chewed a fingernail as he tried to decide what to do. Finally he asked, "You claim to be a competent healer though you do not look old enough to have sufficient experience. What do you know about the ailments of the old?"

"If he is that old then there could be many things wrong with him by now, simply because of his age. Does he have high blood pressure, for example? Heart palpitations? Difficulty breathing? Is his sight cloudy? Aches in his joints, difficulty standing, balance problems? What about his skin? Does he have blotches on it? Is it pale, dark, or has it turned yellow? Is his memory going? Has he dementia? These are just a few of the ailments that can affect older people, men and women."

This list had been partly translated by her brain and she listened to the long explanations some of them became. The Commissioner was surprised.

"Mistress, it seems that you do know your subject. My apologies." He was grudging. "But you are not accredited to work in Yod, I deem, else you would have shown me your badge."

"I called at the Directory when our ship visited Yod and was immediately shown the door by the stupid men inside. Of course I have no badge. I earned my qualifications in a place of learning many, many marks from here. Our ship is merely passing through Yod on its way upstream. But you now know that I know what I am talking about." She shrugged. "Whether I am able to help him, that is something I will only find out once I examine him, but my help will be better than anything a local healer can offer."

His eyes narrowed. "Why do you do this, then? He is nothing to you. For me he is the symbol of the start of Yod's greatness. I would not have him endangered or put at risk from those who hunt such as me."

"I am a healer, that is all. As with your men, as with you, anything I can do or say to him will be under my healer's oath. I have no desire to betray him. If he is ill then it may be he will die soon with or without my help. I would not deny him that dignity."

"But you are taking great pains to discover the whereabouts of a man you know nothing about, simply because you overheard a conversation. I cannot believe that your healer's oath obliges you to do this. Yod has many other healers, after all." The suspicion returned. "There is more to this request, I deem. Mayhap you seek revenge for what happened yesterday? Speak, woman."

Ursula hesitated. So far, she had managed to avoid saying any more but it had not been enough. The next step would put her and Tyra in danger but, if she did not continue, she would always regret not solving the mystery. Hollowness filled her stomach.

"Commissioner, if I wanted revenge then I would not have needed to come here, would I? I could just have informed the Watch of what I had found out. After all, I owe those two men nothing. You just said that the old man is nothing to me but you may be wrong. The one who spoke to you used his title which was Führer. I am here because I recognized that word, it is not a local word but it is in a language that I can speak. The reason that I can speak that language is that I originally came from a place not too far from where he came from..." She hesitated, gulped and then pressed on, "...and on the same world, which is called Earth."

"What!" The Commissioner's eyes blazed. "You are one of those? Why did you not say so before?"

Her response was dry. "Considering that Yod went to war to capture or kill another person who came from Earth, why do you think it strange that I keep my origins secret? I risk myself daily walking the streets of Yod, even though the Ascendancy has been defeated. I want to speak to this man to learn his history, how it was he came here and why. Of course, as a healer I will also give him my best attention. Oh, and before you say or do anything else, as a healer I know very little about magic weapons or machines."

He leaned back, calculating. "You offer yourself for nothing, woman. What is there to stop me taking you, as my men tried to, and discovering what information you do possess? I could easily hide you away and make you give your secrets, as my betters did to that other one, the boy."

"That is not possible." Ursula's tone was steady but her heart was not. This was an important moment. "The two men outside know that if I do not return in a reasonable length of time they will raise the alarm. Do not try to kill them because they are also being watched from a distance. This house - in fact, the whole area - was thoroughly and quietly checked before I came anywhere near it. What you cannot see is that there are other men watching the back, the sides and the surrounding streets, ready to prevent you doing what you suggest. Even if you were to escape along the roof spaces to another house they will know."

"And if I were to emerge with you, and a knife at your throat?"

She was dismissive. "I have had knives at my throat before today, Commissioner. Those who held them died very quickly. Know that if you did kill me you would not survive for more than a heartbeat. There is no profit for you if you tried this."

As the Commissioner digested this she added, "I will offer you trust for trust. The Arbiter has dealt with the mess you made yesterday but the authorities now know that elements of the Ascendancy are hiding in Tserikon. Very soon a detachment of Pakmal troops will arrive from Wadek to make a thorough search of the village. I give you and the rest of your men the opportunity to depart before they get here."

The Commissioner stared at Ursula and then his shoulders sagged. "It is truly over, then. Mistress, you have been direct with me and so I shall return the favor." He brightened and ventured a crooked smile. "In fact, since I must needs leave the village, and immediately, it is possible that I can do more for you and make your meeting safer for you and also safer for myself. Here is what I propose."

* * *

Ursula and Tyra returned to the hostel with their minders, earning a double take from some of the other residents. The two made their way upstairs to the Women's Corridor and Ursula knocked at the door to Eriana's chamber. Banest opened the door, did a double take at their attire and then let them in.

"Ursula! Your visit was successful?"

"Highness, it was. I learned everything I needed to but was forced, again, to reveal my origins. We did have enough time afterwards to visit that other healer and she gave us a small stock of another of the herbs Kaldar will need."

"Oh, that is good news! But you will still need to find more?"

"Of course, Highness. That can wait until we are further upstream and, more importantly, I now know what I am looking for."

"But what about your quest? Where must you go next?"

Ursula smiled. "Nowhere around here, Mistress. We must go to Wadek next. I will say no more than that. It is a larger port than here and there is an administration from Pakmal running the area. I wondered if you would consider taking our vessels there. If not a small group will have to ride."

"We'll all go by water, Ursula. We have remained in Tserikon long enough. I'll let Hashim, Tor and Baros know tonight at table. Good work."

~o~O~o~

Eriana thought it prudent that the two vessels should depart before the contingent from Pakmal arrived, so nobody dallied over breakfast the following morning. It took some time before their chests and other belongings could be taken down to the Visund and the Green Ptuvil and stowed, so while that was happening the rest of the party gathered in the hostel courtyard.

Lars had called the meeting. «I swear that I did not know this was happening, Princess. I saw that Tor and the other sailors had some task but I thought it only concerned the ship.» He tilted his head. «It does, but it also concerns some of our women. I will let him explain.»

Tor nodded his head to Eriana. «Commodore, after the kidnap attempt the day before yesterday what Lars had seen us doing became more urgent. Fortunately we had almost finished. Of course, when we began this little job we only had four women apart from yourself and now we have nine. With your permission I will make more for them, it is only right.»

Eriana looked confused. «Tor, I would be able to agree if you would just tell me what you have been doing!»

He looked embarrassed. «Of course, Commodore. To guide us properly Hashim needs a whistle and when that galley chased us I thought that Ursula could have done with one as well. From there it was plain that, if Ursula needed one, then Bennett, Semma and Tyra would benefit from having one too. So we have made them each a whistle. On the way we will teach them the calls. Boys!»

Four of the men stepped forward, grinning. In addition to Tor, each held a beautifully made whistle attached to an equally beautiful lanyard. The whistle was of sawn sections of brass pipe which had wooden plugs inserted into each end to make the correct shape and sound. The brass had been carefully shaped and smoothed and the whole object lacquered to protect it. The lanyard was of white ship's cord, carefully knotted in what Ursula thought was a traditional manner.

Tor himself presented Ursula with her whistle. He bowed deeply, the object in his outstretched hands.

«Mistress, a small but practical token from the crew of the Visund.»

Ursula took it, briefly examined it and then hung the lanyard around her neck, noting the knot which would prevent it being drawn too tight.

«Thank you, Tor. I wish we had had these when we were stuck in that shed. Now I can become a real sailor!»

The men roared with laughter.

Bennett, Semma and Tyra each received their own whistles and hung them around their necks.

«Tor, I should have thought of that myself.» Eriana said.

He shrugged. «Commodore, you have been busy with other matters.»

«True enough. Yes, make more for our other women, please. I do not know the future but, if Ursula is any guide, they will need those whistles.»

Tor chuckled. «Yah.»

«Right, people! Let us get down to our craft and get under way. We do not have far to go this time but time passes.»

«Yah, Commodore.»

The two vessels reach Wadek and immediately there are misunderstandings. Fortunately a senior officer of the occupying forces smoothes over the problems. The women are put up in a vacated mansion and make themselves at home before Ursula goes to the market and makes contact with the next link to finding the Old Leader.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

58 - Those of Pakmal

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2022 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The customary forest of black poles appeared in the distance indicating a port along the Sirrel. There were more of these than at their previous stop but that was to be expected. Wadek was known to be a larger port than Tserikon, but after the incident with the pirate galley Tserikon had been the nearest place of safety that could be reached with a damaged sail.

Wadek posed other potential problems, though. Tserikon had been a smallish village and was therefore free of occupation troops, much as Bakhrad had been. Wadek was important enough to be one of the bases used by forces from Pakmal, Yod's neighbor to the south and west. Since Pakmal had taken no part in the Federation talks, no-one aboard knew what their attitude might be. Indeed, no-one knew if Pakmal had even heard of the Federation.

These potential complications did not presently bother Ursula. As before, she and Tyra were the only women aboard the Visund while Eriana contented herself with a passage on the Green Ptuvil. Of the rescued women, Nethra had attached herself to Lars, much to his bemusement. She seemed to be the most stable of the five women but still was wary around men not from the ship's company.

Or should that be expedition? Ursula thought. At this rate Eriana will return to Palarand with an entire fleet!

The other four, though now more relaxed and assured of their own safety, still wanted to be near Eriana as much as they could. The short trips the Princess had made into Tserikon had thrown up some anxieties, especially when almost all her men had vanished to rescue Ursula and they had been forced to shelter on the barge.

I don't know much about PTSD, even though I dealt with the results in Russia. On the other hand, Eriana probably knows less than I do. I am not sure that I can involve myself without causing more damage.

Tor had taken Ursula and Tyra through the simple whistle code used by the Norsemen while sailing. This was a series of short and long notes and was easy enough to remember. He had reminded them that they used other codes when on land and that it could be easy to become confused.

The pontoons were closer now. There appeared to be four lines and all were busy with watercraft. Most were fishing boats but there were a number of barges and some high, bulky vessels at the nearest pontoon chain. One other vessel caught her eye, it was one of the strange double-hulled ferries and had been moored away from the pontoons out in the river.

The bulky vessels resolved themselves into galleys. There were five, two moored on the closer side and three moored the further side. The two at the end carried pale blue flags and had sentries on their bows carrying crossbows. The others were indistinct. Two more men with crossbows stood at the extreme end of the pontoon which poked out between the galleys. Ursula realized that all four were wearing pale blue surcoats.

"I have not seen those colors before," Tyra remarked. "Surely they are not of Yod?"

"There are supposed to be troops from Pakmal here. Not that I know anything at all about Pakmal."

"That is more than I do, Mistress!"

Tor jumped down from the stern deck and made his way to them. «Mistress, I wonder if you have any thoughts on what to do?»

«Me, Tor? I'm guessing that those men in the blue don't want us anywhere near them, judging by their expressions. Maybe that line of pontoons is reserved?»

Tyra pointed. "Mistress, look! Someone waves flags."

On the end pontoon of the next line a man in the same colors waved two flags. Forward, Hashim raised a hand in acknowledgement and then turned, the whistle already in his mouth. He blew two long notes, three short notes and then two more long notes. Tor repeated the signal back to him.

«Did you understand that Mistress?»

"Dock at the third pontoon chain, I think, then he blew for the further side. Is that right?"

"Yah, Mistress." He grinned. "You learn quick."

"Tyra?"

"I worked out it was the third mooring line, Mistress, but mixed up the near and far sides, I think."

"That's right. Two long notes is mooring instructions, the number of short notes tells us which line, then one further long note is this side, two is the other side."

The officials following them along the pontoon seemed to be surprised at the length of the Visund, but because of its shape it could easily be accommodated along a pontoon side if the ends overlapped the supporting poles. What did concern them more was the fact that the Green Ptuvil followed the Visund into that stretch of water and began to tie up behind them. One of the officials ran back and tried to stop them.

Eriana lightly jumped from the barge onto the pontoon and faced the man. "We sail together," she told him. "It is important that we are moored nearby, either together or either side of the same pontoon."

That statement startled the man but he was adamant. "You cannot moor there, woman. The space is already reserved for this strange craft. It carries a noble of great importance and he will not desire to consort with barge folk like you."

Baros, seeing what would likely happen, climbed off the barge and joined her. "Is there some problem, Highness?"

"Highness?" The man laughed. "What, her?"

Baros replied stiffly, "I was not speaking to you. You should know better than to address any woman that way."

"What you call your women is of no concern to me, especially half-dressed mongrels like this one! Do not provoke me, river scum. I hear enough backtalk from the likes of you. The two of you had better just get back on that heap of worm-eaten wood and move it. Now. This mooring is reserved."

The face of Baros darkened dangerously but Eriana put out a hand. "Let us return to the Green Ptuvil, Baros." She turned and called across, where others aboard the barge were listening. "Girls, we must needs change so that this imbecile may discover our true natures."

"As you command, Highness."

The man stood there, hands on hips, and watched the oddly-attired women gather on board, talk, and then disappear below. His fellow joined him.

"Tharno, the captain of that odd ship says that their Commodore is traveling on this barge."

"He is? If so I haven't seen him yet, just some haughty half-dressed cow."

"That man who came off wasn't him, then?"

A sneer. "Nah, just more river scum trying to swindle another cargo, I would guess."

Lars came out of the rear of the barge, buckling his sword belt. His attire looked distinctly unusual, if practical in the hot weather. Still, barge folk often dressed strangely. Lars stared impassively at the two men and then pulled out his whistle. The two men watched as he blew a sequence of notes, then spun in shock as an answering sequence came from the ship behind them.

"Tharno," his mate said nervously, "that big man is dressed the same way as all the men on that ship! Do you think you have it wrong?"

"Nah. Maybe I got some of it wrong, maybe they are traveling together. Don't matter much. That barge is mooring somewhere else. I'm in charge here."

They turned back to see Lars still staring at them. The whistle had disappeared and his arms were now folded. Behind him several other men had appeared and it was noticeable that some were dressed in that same odd way.

"I don't like this, Tharno."

"That's why I'm the mooring allocator and you're just my deputy. Gotta keep control over these river labris or they'll run right over you."

After a short, tense period when Tharno and Lars just stared at each other, each trying to make the other blink, their attention was drawn to a different companionway - wait a moment! Why does a barge have three companionways? - where Eriana, Bennet and Semma were emerging, each dressed in full Palace Guard uniform and with their weapons at their belts.

"What the kobbon are those two?"

"No idea. And look at that big cow! Do you think she can use that sword?"

Eriana led the way onto the pontoon followed by the girls and then Lars. She confronted the pair.

"I am Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand, here on a diplomatic mission. Take me to the commanding officer of the port immediately."

After recovering from the shock Tharno replied stubbornly, " I cannot do that, whoever you are. This barge is not permitted to -"

She cut him off and leant forward, her expression fierce. She spoke slowly. "Then he will come to visit me instead..." She reached over her shoulder and slowly drew her sword. "...to take away your body."

Suddenly the area around the top of his legs felt warm. And wet.

"Ngggh... Neb, I think we need to go and get fresh instructions. Now! Quickly!"

"Right you are, Tharno."

The two retreated, Tharno waddling for some reason. Eriana sighed and rescabbarded her sword. Kalmenar, Hashim, Ursula and Tyra joined them.

"More officious stupidity, Highness?"

"Regrettably, yes, My Lord. Depending what those two do we could be about to face an apology or a battle. Why do some officials seem to make people worse?"

"In my experience, Highness, there are two kinds. The first likes to hold power over anyone they can reach, the second does not but sticks blindly to the rules whatever the circumstances." Kalmenar had the grace to blush as he added, "Highness, I know that I have been guilty of both offences in the past."

"My Lord, I cannot possibly offer a reply to that."

Kalmenar bowed. "You are gracious, Highness."

Baros joined them. "Commodore, -"

"Captain," she interrupted, "if you would excuse me. I have changed hats again. For now you must needs address me as Highness. I will need my full rank to untangle this sorry mess, I deem." She added, "Not the start I would have desired. What was it you were about to say?"

"Just that there does not appear to be room on the other side of the pontoon for the Ptuvil, ah, Highness. I can moor us here, there is just enough room. I would observe that this may be a problem at every port we come to from now on, though our welcome will likely be better."

"It could barely be worse," she responded. "Tell me, have you dealt with those of Pakmal before?" Baros nodded. "What are they like?"

"I have ventured there frequently in the past, Highness. Our company traded with many countries beyond Yod and, of all of them, Pakmal was the most tiring, I deem. They seem to exist in a kind of perpetual chaos. The fellow who gave you unwanted advice is typical of those I have been forced to deal with around the docks and ports there. In the towns the people are somewhat better but suffer from the self-importance of those who deem themselves in authority over them.

"Their army? Highness, that is another mystery. Somehow they have managed to organize themselves and progress so far as this into Yod. It is barely possible that whoever commands them here is competent but I would suggest caution. Any insult they may offer those who must needs travel on the river will likely be through ignorance rather than malice."

Kalmenar nodded. "Highness, I would agree. These folk know little of lands downriver beyond Yod. For the rest of our route along the shore of Yod, and for a little time beyond, we will be in lands controlled by Pakmal. To begin with a conflict here in Wadek may be, ah, unwise."

"I am inclined to agree, Kalmenar," Eriana said, "though what that man said to Baros was not done in ignorance. I am of a mind to demand compensation for those insults."

Baros snorted. "In addition to having to clean his tights, Highness? He insulted you as well, remember."

"Indeed. Ah, Lars."

«Highness. You expect trouble?»

«I have no idea. Better have the men prepared just in case.»

«Right, Highness.»

He turned and headed for the Visund to begin issuing instructions.

Baros asked, "Highness, we could always avoid this trouble, if that is what concerns you. We could sail away before anybody came close enough to complain."

Eriana pointed. "There are at least two galleys there which look as if they are ready to... sail is not the right word, is it? You know what I mean. Two galleys carrying regular troops is a different matter to one galley crewed by pirates. The Visund might escape but I doubt the Green Ptuvil would manage to get away from either of them. Besides, the word of what happened here would soon pass along the coast, ah, I mean bank, of course. We would never be permitted to land in any territory governed by Pakmal, I deem."

Kalmenar pointed across the Sirrel. "Highness, we could always try the other side."

"Possible, My Lord, but I would rather have our position here made certain and that can only be done by remaining and dealing with these oafs. Besides, Ursula has business in Wadek."

Kalmenar was surprised. "Mistress Ursula? I did not think she knew anyone here."

Eriana realized that she had made a blunder. "It is not a person, it is more of those herbs, My Lord. She was informed that certain kinds may be obtained here."

"Ah. Thank you, Highness, I understand now."

Since they were not the only people currently using the pontoons, all around them the other water folk were taking avoiding action. Fisherfolk who had been on board mending nets and lines were casting off and heading out to the river as soon as they could. Goods which were being stacked on the pontoons for transfer were being shifted back onto barges, while crews of other vessels cleared the decks and made themselves scarce.

"Highness, look!"

Two men in pale blue had climbed onto the land end of their pontoon string and begun to make their way along it. Having gotten no more than a few strides they had seen the visitors and beaten a hasty retreat. They were replaced by a loose group of heavily-armed blue-clad troops who bunched at the end of the pontoon string but came no closer.

At least four men of apparent rank joined the mob and a furious argument seemed to develop. Eventually one of the officers gave up and began to walk along the pontoon string. The mob of men cautiously followed, urged by another of the officers. The leading officer reached the pontoon ahead of the one the Visund was moored to and stopped.

"Hallo, the strange ship! If I may approach in peace? There has been a misunderstanding."

"Misunderstanding?" Eriana muttered. "I would choose a different word, I deem." To the officer, who wore a black sash across his chest, she called, "Marshal, of course you may approach in peace and safety. Upon my honor."

The man slowly walked forward keeping his hand away from his sword. He approached to within a stride, stopped and saluted, his open hand slapping his chest.

"Your Highness, I must apologize for the actions of the two port officials. It seems that they read the arrival notice, among others, and did not correctly note the description of the leader of your expedition. I will add that we were expecting only one vessel, which I assume is this vast ship. We did not anticipate that you would be accompanied by a barge."

She nodded briefly. The Visund was unusual and had provoked varying reactions wherever it arrived.

"Apology partially accepted... If I may know your name and rank? I would know who is in charge in this place - if anyone is."

He colored but straightened. "Highness, I am Field-Director Viscount Botanno of the Pakmal Forces of Liberation, at your service. I am in charge of the town of Wadek. If you are unfamiliar with that rank, as many of those beyond Yod seem to be, it is usual to address us simply as Director."

"In that case, Director, I am Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand. Presently I am Commodore of this little squadron which consists of the Visund, my own ship, and the barge Green Ptuvil, which we have acquired to use as additional accommodation more suitable for the female members of the expedition."

"Commodore? Another unusual rank, I deem." He smiled. "But then we seem to be meeting others with many kinds of rank that I never heard before. A Princess? From Palarand? Are you the one who has married their Crown Prince, then? If so you are far away from your new husband indeed."

Eriana returned the smile. "Alas I am not she, though it was to Palarand I went hoping to catch his eye. Keren had already declared himself to another. That is a tale for a calmer occasion, Director. If you would tell me what our status in Wadek is to be."

"Certainly I can, Highness. I must needs ask your intentions in Wadek, but I see no reason why anyone should detain you or your people here."

"The usual for travelers on the river, Director, refresh our supplies, perhaps stay here for a night or two before we sail again. Our healer seeks herbs along this stretch of the river, she may desire to consult various colleagues in the town. Nothing to cause concern to you or your command."

"Indeed? Then we shall offer what help we can." He paused, remembering. "Ah, Highness, when we first introduced ourselves you said that you partially accepted my apology."

"As you say. That imbecile Tharno insulted me, he insulted the captain of the Green Ptuvil and his language showed that he considered all who arrived in barges to be naught but vermin upon the river. For the misunderstanding I can accept your apology but not the insults. Such a person is unfit to be employed in such a task, meeting bargemen every day as he must."

"Tharno, eh? If you would leave that to me, Highness. He reports to another Under Director but I will ensure that he is removed from this sensitive post immediately."

"If I may ask how you are sure he will go."

"Easy, Highness." Botanno grinned. "I will inform him that you will demand satisfaction if he remains. Unlike him, I do read the dispatches which arrive from the other side of Yod and I have heard of you and your people."

"Sometimes it is useful to go about without notice, Director, but other times it is necessary to own to some small renown, it seems."

"As you say, Highness. By your leave, I will disperse that rabble at the quayside and make sure that you are offered accommodation suitable for your various statuses. If I may ask your numbers?"

"We are thirty men, Director, and eleven women, though," she smiled, "I sometimes have trouble with the count as our numbers have changed several times since we sailed from Dekarran. You should know that some of our women are released hostages and have sensitive needs. I would ask that we women be all housed together, though having more than one sleeping chamber would be acceptable."

Hand slapped on chest. "Leave it to me, Highness. I will see what I can arrange. If it would be acceptable to call on you this evening? Fresh news from downriver is always useful."

"As you desire, Director."

* * *

Ursula found the situation strange but admitted that it had been the only possible solution. As Wadek was full of foreign troops the usual lodging places were not available. Eriana's men had been split between two hostels near the port; even the Pakmalis had understood the need to reserve accommodation for the crews of river craft that supplied the town's needs.

The women, plus the men from the barges together with Kalmenar and Hashim, had been found a whole mansion near the port to use. The previous owners had been diehard Ascendancy supporters and had fled as the Pakmal advance reached the town, leaving perhaps half their servants behind to handle the resulting confusion.

Director Botanno had supplied troops to secure the mansion and also a small number of additional domestic staff to help out, but Eriana thought that they could probably have managed without them. The fact that the expedition now contained two experienced cooks made a significant difference while the women could handle most domestic chores themselves apart from those concerning the bathing block.

"It seems to me, Mistress," Tyra said as she finished unpacking their chests, "that many of the places we have stayed at have these courtyards in the middle with the buildings all around them. In Joth few have such arrangements."

"I think it has to do with space, Tyra. The buildings in Joth are so tightly packed inside the walls that a courtyard like that one," Ursula jerked a thumb at the view through the window, "would be a waste of living space. As I recall, many homes in Joth have just a small yard behind or to the side. The Duke's Mansion is of course different but even there he shares part of his home with the city defenses.

"Elsewhere I have been there has been room to spread the buildings further apart. Why they are this particular arrangement I do not know. Of course, as you know, I have not visited very much of the Great Valley so far. It is possible that this arrangement is only a local choice."

"As you say, Mistress. I wonder what time it is? After all that confusion earlier it must surely be time for lunch."

As she spoke the nearby sound of a bell could be heard. They both moved to the window of their chamber and looked out into the courtyard. Below, a blue-clad soldier was ringing a hand bell. He stopped and walked back to the kitchen block, where they could now see women servants emerge bringing tableware and cutlery.

"I think that answers your question, Tyra. Are we tidily dressed? If so we should go down and join the others."

In the dining room Eriana had asked for the seating to be arranged as a single table which all the guests would use, sitting both sides. Using Robanar's example, she positioned herself in the middle of one side and the other diners naturally gravitated so that the bargemen were at one end and the rescued women the other, with the original Visund women filling the gap.

Tyra bobbed. "Highness, it embarrasses me to ask this but should I be serving?"

"Of course not, Tyra! Like me you are a guest in this place. There are already sufficient to serve and they are familiar with the way it is done in this mansion. Here, sit at my side today."

Eriana looked around at the others as they made themselves comfortable. "Seating ourselves this way is a practice I learned at the court of my King, Robanar of Palarand. He and Queen Terys sat thus, in the middle of their retinue, so that no-one should feel excluded. Everyone else would sit wherever they chose, with but few exceptions. Those who sat either side of Their Majesties, and those who would sit facing them, were usually chosen, or guests, but others could sit with friends or colleagues. Positions sometimes changed with every meal."

From one end of the table Baros asked, "Highness? Is this something you expect us to do?"

"If you so desire, Captain. It is not my place to force you to do something you might find uncomfortable. However, the practice does permit those who might not normally have much contact with each other to meet and, mayhap, have a chance conversation that might otherwise not have happened."

"Highness, I have never before supped with Princesses nor with Kings yet I find this idea to be wise. I would note that the ladies at the other end of the table might disagree."

Banest responded, "While I have never eaten with nobility before, Highness, this arrangement is little different than the way a barge crew would take their meals when ashore. Since it could be said that we are all now part of a larger crew, I do not find it too unusual. I could not say how Matta and Vellana feel, though."

Vellana spoke. "I am not used to so many people, Highness. I understand that I must needs adapt to my new life but it is difficult." She managed a wan smile. "I do not think of all of you as crew, though, but as my new family."

"Well spoken, Vellana," Eriana said with an approving nod. "The Visund's crew is indeed like a large family and now it has become more balanced, I deem. We all hope that you and Matta will become more comfortable among us in the days to come."

The young woman ducked her head shyly. "Thank you, Highness."

The food was different than most had sampled before, though Hashim informed them that it was typical of what might be found further upriver. The meats and fish were what might be expected but the dishes had been prepared in different ways, with unusual spices, and the sauces and gravies were new. What caused Eriana to purse her lips were the vegetables, which more resembled a salad than anything more substantial. She also grimaced when the only drink offered was wine in well-worn metal goblets.

She put out her hand to stop the serving girl from filling her goblet.

"Highness?"

"I do not care for wine. What else might there be to drink?"

"Highness, the owners of this house drank only wine with their meals, except that they would drink pel at breakfast."

"What, all of them? Every meal? What about any children?"

The girl looked puzzled. "Of course the babies were given milk as is proper, Highness, but everyone else drank wine."

Eriana simmered and Ursula was forced to step in. "If I may ask, what is your name?"

The girl bobbed. "I am Saret, Mistress."

"Saret, Her Highness and most of her crew come from a distant land where most people do not drink wine," she explained. "It was not generally available. Most of them, including Her Highness, drank ale instead. Since coming to the valley of the Sirrel a few have started drinking wine but most prefer pel if ale or small beer are not available. Otherwise it would be fruit juice or water."

Saret seemed incapable of believing that places existed where wine was not available, but she simply bobbed. "Mistress, I will ask if the kitchen can provide pel. How many desire to drink pel?"

Ursula held up a finger and tasted her wine. It seemed acceptable. She raised an eyebrow at Tyra and received a nod. Hashim and Kalmenar raised their goblets. She looked at Kaldara, who pushed her goblet away and shook her head. The two Yodan girls did likewise.

"For Her Highness, then, for our youngster and for the two young women at the end there."

Saret bobbed again and departed.

"Is this what we are to expect from now on?" Eriana grumbled. "Do the foods become stranger the further ones travels west?"

Hashim looked at Baros who waved a 'carry on' with one hand. "Highness, it is partly true that foods change as one travels west but that is because what fruits and vegetables are grown changes as the lands become drier and warmer. You already know that the fish we catch in the Sirrel are different than those you may find in the wide ocean, the same is true of produce from the land." He shrugged. "Most regular travelers understand this and adapt as they go along."

She showed her displeasure. "If you say so, Hashim. Where I grew up we ate... differently. It will take me some time to adjust to these strange foodstuffs and new tastes."

Baros added, "Highness, when we arrive at Bibek you may find the food more to your liking. The method of preparation of many meals may be different, it is true, but it is likely that you will enjoy them better than what is in front of us now."

"Ah? Do you tell me that what is before us is not what I would normally expect?"

"Partly, Highness. Those of Pakmal have certain customary foods which are not normally eaten by those of Yod, so the meal before us is an unusual mixture, I deem. On the other hand, I assume that we will be venturing into Pakmal itself, so it would be well to be prepared for such items in future."

"You assume correctly, Baros, and I will bear your words in mind in future days."

Eriana looked unsettled for the rest of the meal but the pel helped calm her down. When they rose she asked Ursula, "If I may ask what you intend to do later. Will you remain within or go out to explore the town?"

"Probably the latter, Highness. I think it would be a good idea if I discovered the lay of the land before... I attempt anything more serious."

"Ah, as you say. You will need an escort, especially after what happened earlier."

"Of course, Highness. I thought to take Tyra and Kaldara, all of us dressed Yodan-style, just to have a look around at the local markets and so on, so I'd like your men to be dressed the way they did yesterday, please."

The Princess nodded. "Understandable. I'll ask Lars to make the appropriate preparations for you."

"Thank you, Highness."

* * *

When Ursula, Tyra and Kaldara came down after their nap, attired and ready for their outing, they found three Norsemen waiting for them, since the third man was Adin. All were dressed in tunic and tights and looked uncomfortable in the afternoon heat.

The little cook grinned at her. «Mistress, an opportunity to see what is available should never be missed, not for someone like me. The Captain thought that it would be a good idea for me to come since we would just look like servants or retainers from one of the more prosperous households in the town.»

«Now that is a very good idea, Adin.» Ursula looked at Torvin and Ragnar. «Are you two ready?»

«Of course, Mistress,» Torvin replied.

«Let us go, then. Markets are usually better in the morning so I'm not sure what we will find there now. The sooner we go the sooner we will be back.»

Torvin said, «Mistress, there will be no argument from me.»

The women's cowls were useful in keeping the hot sun off their heads as they walked but Ursula was concerned for the men who were bare-headed. Wearing their straw boaters would make them stand out - and in a way that was not advisable. Anyone who happened to have traveled here from Tserikon would recognize them despite their nondescript clothing.

«Boys? The sun is strong, you really should have something to cover your heads with. When we get to the market we can see if there is anything that will fit. As we walk, take notice of what other men are wearing and see if you can find something similar. We don't want to stand out.»

«Yah. Good idea, Mistress.»

The directions given by the mansion staff proved accurate and they soon reached the market area, which was larger than Ursula expected. This was partly because there was a livestock market to one side, most of the stalls there being cleared away as they arrived. The rest of the market was busy but not heavily so, many customers being put off by the afternoon heat.

Kaldara pointed. «Look there. Hats.»

Ursula was startled. "I did not know that you could speak Norse!"

The disguised girl-boy blushed. "Mistress, I sit with the men every day and that is mostly what they speak. I do not have many words yet. It is a very strange way to speak."

"Indeed. It is said that learning your first foreign language is the hardest one of all since all you know is what you were born with. After that, other languages can usually be learned easier because you now know that things may be different. Are they actually teaching you?"

"They did not at first but when they realized that I wanted to understand then they began to teach me properly. But much of it is words to do with ships and sailing, as you might expect."

"Of course, but it is all useful. And now that I know that you want to learn then I can help you."

"You will? But, Mistress, you are so busy!"

Ursula gave Kaldara a look. "I did not say that would be all I would be doing, Kaldara. But we often have free time in the evenings."

"As you say, Mistress."

"Let us find these gentlemen some hats, then, if we can."

By concocting a story about their usual headwear having been put down in the wrong place and chewed by labris, Ursula obtained three straw hats for the men which did not look anything like boaters. That task complete, she asked the stall-holder if there were any cobblers present and was pointed towards two stalls near the beast market.

Selecting one at apparent random, she pulled Semma's boots out of a cloth bag and presented them to the stall-holder. He took them and inspected them.

"I can find little wrong with these, Mistress. What seems to be the problem?"

"They belong to one of my Master's younger women servants, sir. I am the house's healer and she came to me with a sore big toe recently. I wondered if it would be possible for you to ease this part of the right boot to permit a little more room."

He turned the boots over. "These seem unusual footwear for a servant girl, Mistress."

"She has business in my Master's stables, sir. The frayen sometimes stand on her feet. The boots can also be useful in the event that she is caught when out with the animals in a storm."

"A storm, did you say?" Ursula nodded. "Then these are sturdy boots indeed. Let me see. I might be able to do as you require by tomorrow lunchtime. Would that be too soon?"

"If you are busy with other work then perhaps we could collect them the following morning. It will be cooler for us to come out then."

"Ah, as you say, Mistress. Yes, the heat of the sun can be unpleasant at this time of day." He nodded. "I will have done the work by the morning after tomorrow, certainly."

"We will be here. In fact, you may even see us tomorrow. As a healer I have other needs at the market and my friend here is one of the cooks so will also be here again."

"As you say. Then fare you well, Mistress, until the morning after tomorrow."

The six turned away and Ursula spoke to Adin. «I think we had better see what foodstuffs they have here first, don't you? There may not be much to buy today but you can find out what stalls there are and what they sell.»

«Yah, Mistress.» He pointed. «Look, a seller of fish. Let us go there first, what wares he still has will go off quickly in this sun.»

* * *

"If you would join me, Director."

Botanno entered the small meeting room, an eyebrow raised.

"Highness, I do not know how it is done where you come from but in Pakmal it is customary for any woman to be attended when meeting a man not of her household."

She smiled. "Director, this is true, even in Palarand, but I can assure you that any man would not get very far if they attempted something... untoward with me! I may be unsure about many things that are strange to one of my background but my personal safety is not one of those things."

As the Director took one of the comfortable seats either side of the small, unlit fireplace a servant came into the room carrying a tankard. She offered it to Eriana.

"Highness, Master Hofer says that he thinks that this is what you desire."

She sniffed and then took a cautious sip, nodding. "Ah! This is weak, and has an interesting flavor, but it is definitely beer. If you would thank Master Hofer for me. Where did he find it?"

"Highness, some few of those who normally work in the stables frequent a tavern where it is brewed. There they say there is a demand for it from river travelers from below Yod. Knowing that was the direction you came from, they have acquired a barrel for use by the household's guests."

Eriana took a larger mouthful. "Ah, that is good. Not many of my people drink this beer so mayhap a single barrel will suffice. Thank you again."

Saret curtseyed awkwardly. "Thank you, Highness." She turned to go.

Botanno interrupted. "Hold! If I may ask, Highness, what is it that you drink there?"

"It is the local version of beer, Director, which is drunk freely in the lands below Yod. I will add that it is mostly men who drink it, women preferring pel. For myself, I come from a land much further away and almost everyone in my father's Hall drank it all the time, men and women. Shall you try some?"

She passed her tankard to him and he sniffed cautiously before returning it.

"Curious! This is a drink yet unknown to me and I have traveled the Valley these thirty years with the Army." He looked up at Saret. "If you would bring me a small sample that I may try it."

She curtseyed again. "As you desire, Master."

Botanno watched her leave and then turned to Ursula. "If I may ask, Highness, are you content with the arrangements in this Mansion? It was the best that could be found at such short notice for someone of your status."

Eriana took her own seat. "Director, I must admit to some disquiet. I know that you have provided a guard of soldiers about the property and for that we are grateful. I am more concerned with the servants, though. How can you know whether any of them adhere to the Ascendancy? Most of those who are left are women, it is true, but that does not disqualify them."

Botanno spread his hands. "Highness, the same could be said about everyone in the entire town, I deem. That is the great problem with Yod, that one does not know from man to man, ah, or indeed woman to woman, where their loyalties may lie. We did of course question the staff once we knew you would reside here but that proves nothing. Do you have any specific concern, Highness?"

"I most certainly do, Director! Know you that in Yod itself there was an assassination attempt in our private quarters. It was only by chance that the plot was foiled and the man captured."

"Do you tell me? If I may learn more, Highness."

"It was like this, Director."

Eriana proceeded to recount the incident, carefully obscuring the apparent objective of the assassin. Botanno naturally concluded that the plot was against Eriana herself. As she finished Saret returned with another tankard, knocking before she entered.

"Ah, thank you, Saret. That will be all."

Botanno took a sip. "An interesting taste, I deem." He put the tankard down. "Highness, the evening passes and there is much of importance to discuss before I must needs return to my duties. First, if I may ask you if you have further information about something I noticed in the dispatches we have received from the west, and that is something named the Federation, I believe."

Eriana smiled. "Director, I can indeed, since I am an official in that organization. I was present when the Federation charter was drawn up and signed, and indeed my own signature is upon the document. Let me explain how it happened and what it may mean for countries beyond Yod. Ah, I mean, of course, countries upstream of Yod."

- - -

Eriana replaced her now-empty tankard on the table. "And that, Director, is what the Federation will represent. Not a government which seeks to rule everyone, as the Yodans did, but more of an association of like-minded states which already have a great deal in common."

Botanno looked at his own tankard and thought better of taking another sip. It joined Eriana's on their low table.

"It is certainly an interesting idea, Highness. I could even see advantages for Pakmal to join." His expression changed. "However, given our present state, I am doubtful that such a change would be accepted by many who ought to know better." He spread his hands. "That is just the way it is at the moment."

"How so, My Lord?"

Eriana's change of title reflected the fact that the conversation had changed, was now between two nobles rather than two military officers.

A shrug. "We are weak, Highness, in matters of governance. Beyond Yod, downriver, there are many lands which have strong and reasonably benevolent rulers to guide them. Pakmal only has Arch-Count Tofero and he is, frankly, not suitable for the task before him. Some of those under him, such as myself, attempt to provide the needed governance but many seek only to enrich themselves at the expense of others. Did you notice, when you arrived this morning, what happened before I walked along the pontoons to meet you?"

"Why, as I recall, some soldiers came, a mass of them. Then there was an argument, or so it seemed... I could not tell, the line of pontoons is long and there were obstructions partly in my view."

"Aye, you were right, Highness." He sighed. "To briefly explain, the port is guarded by troops led by Under Field-Director Gerran. The town is controlled by troops from two divisions, one commanded by Under Field-Director Masso and the other by Field-Director Bassenar. His division is supposed to be managing the local countryside and the Trade Road but he seems to have decided to base most of them in Wadek.

"Gerran wanted his men to rush the pontoons, assuming that they could quickly overcome the small number of men that had arrived on your vessels. Masso wanted his own men to lead the charge and I suspect that was because he wanted the credit for the, ah, victory for himself. Bassenar and myself argued against, since I knew exactly who you were and what your men would likely do, and Bassenar since it was two of his platoons which were sent to Tserikon to investigate the reports of Ascendancy activity there.

"Once he had learned who had asked for that support, and from me just who you probably were, he soon added his voice to mine. Even though I outranked the other two it was difficult to restrain them from issuing the command to attack. That is why I stopped them by simply walking onto the pontoons and, effectively, getting in their way."

"That was brave of you, My Lord."

"I thought of it more as showing my ability to lead, Highness, though the others will disagree. Tell me, if the troops had attacked, would your men have done as I suspected?"

A wry smile. "Probably, My Lord. We Norse are not known for backing away from a good fight." The smile disappeared. "Of course, it would not have ended well, I deem. Not with those two galleys sitting there."

"As you say. Though you should know that there are barely enough men to crew one and a half galleys. Rowing is not something that Pakmali soldiers will ever volunteer for."

"Interesting! So we could perhaps have escaped, ah, I meant withdrawn, of course." The two shared a grin. "Tell me, if you have too few to crew two galleys, how is it there are five moored there?"

"The other three are war booty, Highness, two captured when we arrived here and the third found abandoned in an inlet upriver as we advanced." Botanno shook his head. "Bringing it here involved threats, sanctions and offers of bonuses before enough were found to man the oars. I am trying to discover a way in which we can remove them to Pakmal without using troops who will object to the duty or empty my war chest."

Eriana coughed. "Ah, Director, I suspect that you were supposed to hand those galleys over to me. You say that you have read dispatches, tell me, have you received anything concerning a new military force to be set up by the Federation? It will be named the Navy and one branch will replace all the different local river forces with but a single one, managing the whole of the Sirrel."

"The Navy, did you say? Let me think... I did see something, it is true, but I thought that it was only of concern to the Allied forces and Pakmal, of course, is not part of those forces."

"Do you tell me? An oversight, I deem, but apparent if you knew nothing of the Federation either. My Lord, we may have a problem."

Botanno grinned. "Highness, it is no problem for me! I will be delighted to hand the galleys over to you. From my point of view it will mean that they are no longer of concern to Pakmal."

"It is not so simple, My Lord. Though these vessels, and others more modern that will follow them, will sail under the flag of the Federation, the Federation would not desire to operate them. It would mean having a base of foreign vessels and sailors upon the lands of each country and few would agree to that. In practice each country along the Sirrel knows its own waters well and vessels operating there would be crewed and run by those nations."

Botanno frowned. "I think I understand. Aye, if a land is part of the Federation then it would be natural to supply men and vessels to play its part." He nodded. "So where will Pakmal fit into this arrangement?"

"My Lord, I have no idea. I wish that I had asked my advisor Lord Kalmenar to attend this evening. If Pakmal joined the Federation the problem would be moot. If it does not," she shrugged, "something may be done with a treaty, perhaps. I do not know, I am not versed in such arrangements between countries."

"Nor I, Highness, though from your own account I know more than you. Tell me, must this be decided here and now?"

"My Lord, whatever we do will take weeks if not months. What is it you propose?"

"Merely to adjourn for the night, perhaps to talk again tomorrow. In that time I will re-read those dispatches concerning the... Navy, was it? And you may consult your advisor."

"Your words are wise, My Lord." She stood and Botanno stood as well. "I trust you will have a peaceful night with no further distractions."

"I could wish for such luck, Highness." He bowed. "Good night to you."

"And to you, Director."

* * *

"Did you meet your contact?"

The two, with Tyra standing watch, were at the bottom of the rear stair leading to the mansion's Bathing Block. There was a lantern there but otherwise the whole courtyard was shrouded in darkness.

"We did, Highness, and it has been arranged for the morning after tomorrow. There could be a problem, though."

"Oh?"

"They are not going to want me to bring an escort along, Highness. I do not think they will object to Tyra and most women go around in pairs or groups anyway, so I would stand out more if I was on my own. But men will be a different proposition."

Eriana looked frustrated. "Ursula... I really, really do not want anything to happen to you. All my being screams out to protect you," a rueful smile, "even though you seem to continually find yourself in scrapes! You are too important to our expedition, to Palarand, to Anmar... to me. I do not want you to go off somewhere unknown without any protection."

"Neither do I, Highness, but at the end of that journey will be an old man from Earth, I hope."

"Why are you so determined to find this man? He is old, his day has come and gone. What use is he now to anybody?"

"And that is exactly why I think we will be safe, Highness. He is not the leader any more so he has no importance to them except as part of their history. And it is his history I am interested in, a history which only I will be able to understand."

"I know that! It is just that I do not trust any of them, not after everything that has happened since we sailed from Tobeligo. I would remind you that we even had an assassin seeking you in Yod City!" Eriana considered. "You are more important than that old man is! I must ask you to go back to your contact tomorrow and see if they will consider letting Torvin and Ragnar come with you."

Ursula shook her head. "Highness, there is no point. Where we will be going we will likely be surrounded by members of the Ascendancy. If I took Torvin and Ragnar then, once we arrived, their throats would be the first to be cut. It is better that we go alone."

The Princess changed targets. "Tyra, are you content with this? I know that you will say that you will go wherever your mistress goes but this is different."

"Aye, Highness, it is, but they already know me and they know that Mistress Ursula will not attend alone. If I am not there then they will suspect something."

"But... but..." Eriana's eyes were wild. "Supposing that I were to substitute for Tyra? I could go as your companion, Ursula!"

"You cannot, Highness. You are too tall, your hair is distinctive, you are already well-known here. Unlike Tyra you would be a worthwhile hostage for them. Besides, you have no suitable attire as you well know."

Eriana's shoulders sagged with defeat. "You are right, Ursula." Her eyes lit up. "What about Semma? No. They know Tyra. Ursula, I cannot bear this."

"I know, Highness. I know."

Ursula goes to the market the following day and encounters several dranakhs on the way back. A restless nap leads her to reconsider the dangerous decision she has made. A personal talk with Eriana adjusts their plans. The following day, unexpected allies are revealed.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

59 - Second Thoughts

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2022 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Tsuft?" The stall-holder eyed Ursula dubiously. "I know of it, of course, but it is of specialized interest. Which part were you interested in, Mistress? Root? Leaf? Flower? Nut? Or perhaps powdered bark?"

"The Old Woman in the Woods at Bakhzorum told me to ask for dried, powdered root, Mistress."

The woman nodded at the reference. "It is very powerful, Mistress. If I may ask, did she give instructions for use?"

"Oh, yes, she was very careful with her instructions and I know that I must be very careful when I prepare it. My problem, as you may appreciate, is that I am on a vessel which is traveling upriver. Since I do not know when I may be able to find any tsuft root along the way I have to lay in some kind of supply."

"Then I may be able to help you, Mistress, though not today. Will your barge be staying in Wadek many days?"

Ursula did not correct the assumption. "That depends on how many days it would take to provide the root. We will be here at least three or four, I would guess. My captain may stay longer if I ask him to but there are limits, of course."

"Of course, Mistress. Ah, were you one of those on that odd ship which caused the fuss yesterday morning, is that not so?"

"I am forced to admit that I was, Mistress. Is this typical of Pakmal behavior?"

The stall-holder rolled her eyes. "Oh, yes, Mistress! Why, I could tell you stories that would make you weep with frustration, except that you probably have already had similar experiences. Wadek will be so relieved once these nuisances have gone back home that the town will probably order a party."

"Mistress, I cannot disagree."

"So, to the roots, then. I may be able to bring some tomorrow, if not then it will be the following day. I should warn you that the cost may be significant."

"I knew that would likely be the case, Mistress. How much?"

"Somewhere around a Kroter a silverweight, Mistress." She watched Ursula intently.

"That tells me something but does not tell me what a silverweight of dried tsuft root looks like. Can you give me some idea, say, by using another of these herbs or spices?"

The stall-holder pursed her lips. "Mistress, I am not very familiar with tsuft root, it is, as we both know, a rarely-used remedy. However, perhaps it will look something like this."

She searched around the small sacks, jars and bottles which covered the front of the stall, finally selecting a sack of reddish spice. She poured a little of this into one of the pans of her scales, eyed the resulting heap and then added a little more.

"There. I think that would be about what a silverweight would look like, Mistress."

Ursula studied the small heap, attempting to translate it into the measures she had been told to use, finally nodding.

"I estimate that amount would last me about twelve to fourteen days. A Kroter for that much? Surely not."

The stallholder spread her hands. "It is a herb rarely used these days, Mistress, because of the damage it can do to those unfamiliar with it. This means that not much is produced... of the root, that is. The powdered bark is also used, as you may know, but is not so dangerous. Because the root is rarely used the amounts available may be small and I must needs pay the producers. Um, I could perhaps go down to ten sols but no more. As I said, the root is rare."

"Eight Sols. I have to justify this to my captain."

The woman sighed. "Nine. I dare not ask any less, Mistress."

"Done, Mistress. I will take whatever you can find up to... let us say, five silverweights." She smiled. "Our captain has agreed to fund the procedure but we all know that to own a ship is to throw money directly into the river. He will not pay for more than five silverweights, I would guess."

"Done, Mistress. I will see how much is available and bring what I can tomorrow morning."

"Ah, I will be busy most of tomorrow, Mistress. The following morning would be more convenient for both of us."

"As you say, Mistress. I will expect you then."

"Until then."

Ursula turned away from the stall and considered what to do next. With her this morning were Tyra and Kaldara and the latter asked, "Mistress, if I may ask, I thought that you were coming here tomorrow, to collect Mistress Semma's boots. That should not take so long."

Aware now that ears had been listening that she should have taken note of, she replied, "Tyra and I have an errand to run tomorrow, Kaldara. It begins here in the market and the boots will be collected on our way through. I am sorry but you will not be able to come with us tomorrow. Didn't you have something arranged to do down at the ship?"

"I do, Mistress. I was just curious, that is all." The girl-boy blushed. "I am not used to asking so many questions! Papa did not like it as he said that was not something that women do."

Ursula snorted. "If you stay with us long enough you will discover that Tyra asks many questions, some of which even I cannot answer! Whether you are boy or girl you should ask questions because it is the only way you can find out more about the world and everything that is in it. It is just... that you should take a note of when and where to ask, Kaldara. Sometimes people have things they need to keep private and sometimes they have a need to concentrate on whatever they are doing."

"I understand, Mistress. Like the Captain when we set out from Joth... I disturbed her when she needed to look at the river and decide which path to take."

"Exactly. Now, we are at the market, what else can we do while we are here?"

"I do not know, Mistress. Papa would not let us go to the market often, he said that was for servants to do."

"That may be true but we are pretending to be servants today, are we not? We will just do as every other woman does, Kaldara, we will wander around the stalls and just look at what is available. It is possible that any one of us will find something of interest or even worth purchasing today."

"As you say, Mistress."

They began drifting along the rows of stalls. Some were of little interest and some might have been to Kaldar but which Kaldara was forced to ignore. Girl servants were not supposed to be interested in swords, knives and other instruments of mayhem. Ursula did stop at a fabric stall and finger some of the bolts of cloth displayed there, wondering if it might be a good idea to find some material that would suit Kaldar. The existing single set of tee-shirt and cargo shorts would probably suffice for the present but once the herbs began to take effect they would be outgrown very rapidly.

"Tyra, remind me to mention cloth to the Captain when we return to the mansion. I know that the material we have on board has run down and we could do with a supply, even if it is a different color or weight."

"Mistress, I thought that the other day. I heard Captain Baros speak to Captain Tor about the clothes his men wore and wondered if his own could have the same."

"That is true. If the weather keeps this warm then we should make sure that nobody is going to overheat, and that includes Nethra, Banest, Larys, Matta and Vellana."

Her eyes slid to indicate Kaldara and Tyra nodded. "Of course, Mistress."

Two stalls later Ursula's attention was taken by a bleat from a dranakh. It was behind the stall and loose, having been munching on fodder provided by the stall-holder. When Ursula came into visual range it had stopped eating and focused its attention on her.

The stall-holder turned. "Zamok! What is it?"

It shuffled forward and tried to push between two adjacent stalls but they were positioned too closely together. It bleated at Ursula again.

"Master," she said, "I think it wants to say hello to me." She gave him a reassuring smile. "For some odd reason they seem to take an interest in me. May I?"

He swiveled back to stare at Ursula, taking in her appearance, her basket and her two companions.

"What is it you do, woman?"

The man's attitude annoyed her but she hid her reaction. Yodans were just that way. "Master, I am a healer, come to the market to top up my remedies. We also wander the market looking for anything that might interest my Mistress."

He grunted. "Huh. I doubt you will find anything on my stall. You may touch the dranakh."

She went between the two stalls and put her hand on the dranakh's snout, finding it warm and dry as usual.

"Hello, Zamok. I am Ursula. It is nice to meet you."

The eyes were intelligent as they gazed at her own. The snout briefly raised and then dipped, breaking the contact. Zamok withdrew a step and then bleated a complex message at her.

The man was surprised. "What did you do, woman? He has never done that before! Can you understand them? What did he say to you?"

"Master, they often make noises at me but I have no idea what they are saying." She shrugged. "I have no idea why they take an interest in me either, but I think it would be unwise if I ignored them."

He looked at her doubtfully. "Dranakh are great beasts and it is difficult to ignore them when they desire something. Though I do not understand what just happened I am forced to agree that you may be right."

And that is as close to an agreement that I am likely to get. Good enough.

"Thank you, Master, for letting me greet Zamok. Good day to you. Come on girls, we have things to do."

On the way back to the mansion Ursula was greeted by two other dranakhs but those were both pulling wagons. She could only wave at them as they passed by.

Back in the mansion only the five rescued women appeared to be around. "Where is Her Highness?"

Nethra answered, "She is aboard one of our vessels, Mistress, but she will return for lunch. Did you fare well at the market today?"

"I think so, but I will not know for a day or two. The roots I wanted are hard to find, it would appear."

Kaldara mentioned, "Do not forget the dranakhs, Mistress."

"What's this?"

Ursula tried to dismiss it with a wave. "Oh, I have had a number of dranakhs show interest in me since I began this journey on the river," she explained. "For some reason they seem to recognize me but I have no idea why."

Larys asked, "What about before then, Mistress?"

Ursula turned to her. "There were no dranakhs where I was before. This is all new to me." As the barge woman opened her mouth she added, "I come from a very long way away. There are no dranakhs there at all."

Larys closed her mouth. Nethra asked, "Do they threaten you, Mistress? I hear that they can detect when someone does not like them."

"Not threaten, no. It seems to be curiosity." For some reason she did not mention the dreams or what she had done in Tserikon when the Wardens had grabbed her and Tyra. "I wish I knew what they were curious about."

* * *

Ursula jerked awake, breathing heavily. The afternoon was warm but not uncomfortably so. Around her both Tyra and Kaldara were still asleep, their breathing steady. The disturbing images were still clearly present in her mind.

How does that work? How can I possibly be seeing something I could not have seen? I'm seeing Eriana, on the Visund, from the water. Low down in the water, too. Now I'm moving away from the ship, going around the pontoons... wait, wait. Pontoons? There's a slipway coming, I'm moving up it to a cart piled high with reeds.

Suddenly she recognized the place.

This is Tserikon! But how can I... this must be what Fenn saw! How is this possible?

Her confused brain gave up and she fell asleep again. When she woke again it felt as though she had not slept at all.

"Mistress? You look terrible!"

Ursula gave a wan smile. "Thank you, Tyra, that is just what I needed. I do feel somewhat rough. Um, I have had some very strange dreams."

"Last time you had strange dreams, Mistress, was after that meeting with the dranakh, oh, when was it? Oh, that place that decided it did not want to be part of Yod."

"Tobeligo, you mean." She looked around. "Where's Kaldara?"

"She woke some time ago, Mistress. You always seem to sleep longer after you have talked to the dranakhs."

"Oh. That had not occurred to me but you are right." She stretched and then climbed from the bed. "The toilet first, I think, and then I have to speak to Her Highness. I think I may have done something very stupid."

"Mistress?"

Ursula waved a hand. "This time you will have to wait, Tyra. I need to have a personal conversation with her before I can say anything to you."

Tyra looked upset. "Does that mean that you do not trust me to keep secrets, Mistress?"

"Not at all, Tyra! My mind is... not clear enough yet to know what to tell anyone, including her or you. I would probably confuse both of us if I talked it over with you first. I need her advice on this."

"As you say, Mistress. Ah, there are other things I can do while you are with Her Highness."

Ursula smiled gratefully. "Thank you, Tyra. I don't want to do it this way but today I do not think I have any choice."

"As you wish, Mistress."

Downstairs Ursula found Eriana talking with the other women in one of the mansion's sitting rooms. She turned and smiled as Ursula and Tyra entered.

"You have awakened at last! Is there some problem, Ursula?"

"Maybe, Highness, but not directly related to oversleeping." She paused, considering her words. "I apologize for disturbing your conversation but I would like to have a word with you in private, if I may. I do not want to interrupt but this concerns tomorrow."

Eriana's eyebrows rose. "Indeed? Then, ladies, if you would excuse us."

With a wave of her hands for everyone else to remain seated she stood and gestured at a doorway as she spoke to Ursula. "I have discovered that there are small chambers through there we may use to speak privately." She frowned as Tyra curtseyed and then walked back towards the stairs. "Tyra will not attend you? Mysterious indeed!"

"Highness, I could point out that you will also be unattended. Let me explain that my thoughts are muddled and I did not wish to confuse Tyra before I spoke to you."

Eriana smiled. "So you decided to confuse me first, then? Let us find seats."

The chamber had probably been used as some kind of office as there was a big desk and the walls were lined with shelves heaped with books and papers. However there were also four comfy armchairs surrounding a small circular table. Eriana chose one and Ursula sat opposite. She put her hands in her lap and composed herself.

"If this concerns your adventure tomorrow, Ursula, does this mean that you have changed your mind?"

"In a way, Highness, but it is more complicated than that. First, I need to apologize to you for my recent actions. Planning to go off after an old man is perhaps the most stupid thing I have ever done and you were right to object. I have now thought about what I had planned and, in the light of fresh information, I need to speak to you about what should happen tomorrow."

Eriana waved a hand. "We have spoken before, Ursula. I know that you move by the designs of Beings I barely understand and that it is not my part to obstruct you. What you intend is certainly dangerous but I decided that you knew best what the risks to you might be. You have not failed in the past, have you?"

"No, Highness, but that does not mean that it is impossible for me to fail in the future. I was told that the Beings dealt always in probabilities and that means that there is always, always, a chance that things can go wrong."

"As you say." Eriana grinned. "Every Einnlander knows that battle may result in the death of those taking part so I understand this. In this world, as it must be on Earth, I imagine, the possibility of death is always present." The grin turned into a frown. "But you do not speak of probabilities, I deem."

"No, Highness." Ursula stopped and thought.

This is very hard for me to do. To break the habit of a lifetime is so difficult, but I am a different person now and I cannot be bound by the past.

"When we were in Joth," she began slowly, "you heard the story of my life on Earth."

Eriana nodded. "I did not understand much of it since Earth is so much more complicated than this tiny portion of Anmar."

"While I was on Earth, as you know, I was essentially a woman in the body of a man. When I came here and eventually accepted what had happened I felt an immense relief, I thought that I could now continue my life as a proper woman with the body I should have had from the start. However, I had overlooked that, on Earth, I had twenty-five years," she shrugged, "maybe twenty-one Anmar years or so, of forcing myself to hide my real personality. What I learned today is that it can be very hard to break those habits."

"I know what you mean, I really do, Ursula. Before I left Einnland to sail north I was a wild child who made rash decisions, annoyed everyone and probably gotten many of my loyal retainers killed. It was only when I arrived at Palarand and met Garia that I finally began to grow up. Even now, though, my impulsive nature sometimes breaks through and I must needs restrain myself. Is this what you mean?"

"In a way." Ursula paused, gathering her strength. "You do not know the real me, Highness. Nobody does. I have been keeping it hidden down inside because that is the way that I survived on Earth. To a certain extent it is the way I have survived so far on Anmar. You probably think of me as a stubborn emotionless person who can face any danger, like that assassin, without a problem but all I was doing was pushing the problem deep inside.

"Today I finally understood that. Today I finally realized that I had pushed myself into doing something that even I would not have survived. In my time on Earth, working as a... healer, the patients came constantly one after the other and there was no time to think about anything else. On Anmar, since we left Joth, my life has been similar. One thing after another has happened and I have not had time to think about any of it. Today, for the first time, I have understood the likely consequences of my own actions. I have been stupid. I have calmly arranged for my own death and worse, that of Tyra."

"Surely it cannot be that bad? You had assurances from that man!"

Ursula spread her hands. "Highness, the Commissioner is from a former ruling faction who your men were fighting to the death not many days ago. He and his associates want every foreigner out of Yod, one way or another. I doubt that any of them can be trusted to keep their word. He knows that I am from Earth. If he does not hold me prisoner and attempt to obtain information from me then he will certainly kill me."

"But how can you be so certain? Oh, you mentioned new information. How? I do not recall any messages arriving since you returned from the market. Did you learn something there, perhaps?"

"In a way. I met a dranakh and was greeted by several more on the way back to the mansion. When I went for my nap, I had strange dreams, and I begin to wonder if they were dreams at all. Remember the incident in Tserikon, when those Wardens grabbed us? Today I saw the whole of that incident through the eyes of the dranakh Fenn, Highness."

"You did?"

"I did. I saw myself and Tyra being accosted by that group of Wardens, then the road as Fenn went down it to the port, then what he saw as he swam out to find the Visund, then when the men presented themselves and were rejected. You arrived and I felt the satisfaction, Highness, as Fenn knew that he had found the right person. He then led you all the way back up through Tserikon to the very spot when he had last seen me, and then right through until he tried to get into that shed by barging the door, before you called him off."

Eriana's mouth was hanging open by now. "That's..." She stopped herself and gave a small smile. "By now, after knowing Garia and yourself for so long, I should know better than to claim something is impossible. Now Garia did once mention that she thought that the dranakhs could read each other's thoughts. I do not know what that would mean."

"The idea of a whole species that can communicate by thought is something people on Earth have wondered for a long time but without any examples to study the idea remains just that. In this case I think that they can transfer images from one to another. Now, I would guess that Fenn is still doing what he usually does in Tserikon and yet his account of what happened has followed me all the way to Wadek. That has serious implications, Highness. Can they project over that entire distance or has the message been passed from... head to head, let us say, all that way from dranakh to dranakh?"

Eriana stared at Ursula then shook her head. "I cannot understand such ideas, Ursula. I leave such matters up to those who may discover more, such as yourself. But the mere account of what happened in Tserikon should not cause you disquiet, Ursula. There is more, I deem."

"Oh, yes, Highness! Now, all that I have described so far is as if I was there myself. I could see it all in sharp detail and full color. Oh, I also had sound and smell, Highness, the full picture. But after that, I had some further dreams. Some of these were just as sharp and colorful but others were..." How do I explain TV pictures to someone on Anmar? Particularly badly tuned black-and-white ones? "...strange, misty, muddy, lacking most color. I believe these are what dranakhs usually see from inside our heads. I was being shown the thoughts of men who were preparing for what they thought would happen tomorrow."

Eriana's face lit up. "Ah? Then we have advance warning, it seems!"

Ursula's expression was grim. "We do. The images showed myself and Tyra being knifed to death in the yard of a farmstead."

The Princess's eyes bored into hers. "Then you cannot go. I will not permit it."

"If that was all there was to it, Highness, I would agree, but it is not. Remember, I said all this was governed by probabilities. The future is always uncertain. I have also asked myself why I was so determined to go and find this man and I am wondering if it was one of the reasons why I was sent to Anmar at all. Those Beings have made a great effort to get me here and there has to be a reason, just as there was a reason to bring Princess Garia here. I cannot imagine that my time here would be so brief."

"You think that was your destiny?"

A shrug. "I doubt that it was all of my destiny, Highness. But, remember, I have been given the ability to understand languages that I have never heard before and I did not have that on Earth. The Beings gave that to me, along with an improved memory. I wonder if they also gave me some hidden instructions to do certain things along the way."

Eriana briefly smiled. "In our sagas there are many heroes who are obliged by the Gods to do certain things, or to suffer curses which restrict or direct their actions. What you describe is very similar, Ursula." The smile died. "But Garia told me that the Beings did not do this. They moved people like yourself to Anmar and then stood back, letting them decide their own fate. Do you tell me that it is not so?"

"I cannot possibly answer that, Highness. I doubt if I will ever be able to. I have to act as if I can decide my own actions until I learn otherwise."

"As you say. But this does not answer the question. It is too dangerous for you to go yet you believe that there is some way that you can make this journey and yet survive."

"The dranakhs, Highness. They are the key to all this. The reason that Fenn went down to the Visund and sought you out was because I asked him to."

"What?"

"Highness, when those men grabbed us I did not know what to think. Then Fenn came out of a side street and he was obviously concerned. I needed to let you know what had happened and I could think of no way to do it, but seeing the dranakh gave me an idea. I could not just give him a picture of you since the village is full of women and I was not sure if he would know that you were a visitor, so I first gave him a picture of the Visund and after that one of you standing in it with your sword over your shoulder. That seemed to be enough and off he went. There was no time to do anything else."

Eriana considered. "Aye. The old man told us that his dranakh came immediately to the dock gate and waited until it was opened. He then went to the slipway and insisted that he be released from the cart. Once he had been released he went into the water and then searched out the ship." She nodded. "Ursula, it seems that you can speak with these beasts. Do you think that they can save your life, and that of Tyra?"

"That I do not know, Highness. Everybody just thinks of them as beasts of burden who sometimes know in advance what their owners want. If Fenn's memories can be sent from beast to beast all the way here for me to see then there has to be something more. And, it also seems that something about me interests them enough to want to look after my welfare. If that were not so, then I do not think they would have shown me those images of us being killed. Highness, they were giving me a warning."

"That you should not go. Then, I deem, that dranakhs can make sensible decisions. But you have some other idea."

"Highness, I believe that, with the assistance of the dranakhs we can go to visit this farmstead - which, I may add, they have not told me about - and return safely. Tomorrow we are supposed to meet someone in a side street next to the market place. Since they will not be able to blindfold us in public we will be put into a closed wagon - which will be drawn by a dranakh, of course. The wagon would then take us, in theory, to meet the Old Führer and afterwards to bring us back. I think that the dranakh community is willing to help us make those journeys safely."

"I doubt that those men will believe that you can do this."

Ursula grinned. "Then the dranakh pulling the wagon will just stand there until they do, Highness. I will ask it to."

"And later? What happens when you arrive at this farmstead and step down from the wagon?"

"It is a working farmstead, Highness. There are ten men there, including the Old Führer. There are no women there but four dranakhs. What do you think would happen if I were to be harmed?"

Eriana nodded. "I understand. Now, I do not know if you have been told this, but Garia spoke to the beasts after her final battle. She sent one off to obtain help since there were too few men left to risk sending one. Before that, however, something happened which makes me agree with your idea. You see, in the caravan bringing Garia and Keren back to the palace were six wagons, each pulled by a dranakh. When they were attacked one wagon went into a ditch and was stuck there. The other five dranakhs were released and would not let the enemy pass. One of the dranakhs was shot by a Yodan gun -"

"Shot! Boje!"

"Just so. It was killed. The other four went wild and hunted down and killed many of those who attacked. Apparently their rage was so murderous that even Garia's men were frightened. If dranakhs have such a regard for you then I have no doubt the local herd will respond in a like manner." She nodded thoughtfully. "It is a risk but with what I know and with my own experiences I believe that it is enough. Ursula, you and Tyra may go but plans must needs be made before you attend the wagon tomorrow."

"Highness, I agree completely."

"There is one other matter. Tomorrow you must present to these men the face of Ursula from Earth. Once this business is done then I desire to see the true Ursula from time to time."

Ursula's face was an expressionless mask. "Highness, I will try to do this but it will be so hard. It would be the same as walking the streets naked. I have hidden the woman inside for so long now, I am not sure that I know how to let her see the light of day."

"I will be there to help you," Eriana said softly. "It need not be a sudden change but a gentle unfolding, I deem. I understand now why you did not want Tyra to join this meeting."

"Even saying this is hard, Highness. I did not want to embarrass Tyra."

"She will understand, Ursula, just as I do. Women must oft-times present a face to the world that shows something they are not. For us, too, it can be hard. We will find a way."

"Thank you, Highness."

~o~O~o~

Tyra was understandably nervous as she and Ursula entered the market the next morning, both attired as modest Yodan women. Beside them walked Bennett and Semma, who were both dressed in palace uniforms and with weapons obviously to hand.

"Are you sure that this will work, Mistress?"

"We have talked this over several times already, Tyra. Nothing is ever certain as you know, but Her Highness is satisfied that the risks are sufficiently low that we can go. Are you worried about my safety or your own?"

"Both, Mistress. I am just concerned that we may not carry anything with which to defend ourselves."

"I do have one or two items in the toolkit which could have been useful, but they are wrapped up and hidden away so will be of little use. Look, there is the cobbler, watching us."

"And with him is the Commissioner! He is dressed differently but I would know that face anywhere."

"Good morning, Mistress," the cobbler greeted her as they reached his stall.

The two men were distinctly unsettled by the appearance of the two guardswomen. The Commissioner's eyes scanned the market area nervously, looking for other people who might not have his best interests at heart.

"Good morning. This is Guardswoman Bennett and this is Guardswoman Semma. It is Semma who owns the boots I asked you to look at."

"They will accompany you?" the Commissioner growled. "This was not what we agreed."

Ursula rolled her eyes. "Of course not! Semma has come to try on the boots, which your man here said would be ready this morning. She would of course not be walking around Wadek on her own."

He flushed. "My apologies, Mistress. You must understand that... unexpected changes... make me nervous." He frowned. "Guardswomen? Of what land?"

Bennet replied, "Palarand, Master. We serve King Robanar."

He grimaced. "That is not a name I desire to hear this morning!" He turned to Ursula. "However, Mistress, I cannot fault your logic. If you would conclude your business with the boots."

The cobbler produced the boots and gingerly handed them to Semma. There was a stool outside the stall for patrons to try on footwear after repairs and so Semma did just that. She stood and walked some steps to get a feel for the adjustment.

"Master, this is good work. It feels much more comfortable now. Thank you."

The two boots were handed back and the cobbler returned them to the bag they came in, which was handed to Semma. Ursula asked him, "How much?"

He shrugged. "Mistress it did not involve so much attention. I will only ask two Benis."

"As you will."

Tyra fished in her coin purse and handed over two coins. The cobbler took them and nodded.

"Thank you, Mistress." He looked at the Commissioner.

"What are your intentions, Mistress?" the Commissioner asked Ursula. "Shall these depart, that we might be about our own business?"

"Maybe. I think that I want these two to come with us as far as the next corner, where they can observe what is happening but without hearing anything we say or interfering."

He thought about this for a while and then reluctantly nodded agreement. "As you wish, Mistress. But no further! If you would all follow me, then."

They walked in a loose group through the market, the Commissioner belatedly realizing that the presence of the two guardswomen in their uniforms made the group a subject of interest for all who were there. They passed through the livestock market and turned along a road leading off, where the Commissioner halted after a few steps.

"Here will do! We are all out of sight of those in the market now. Is this acceptable to you, Mistress?"

Ursula nodded. "It will do well, Commissioner -"

"Do not use that name here!"

"My apologies, ah, Master. I had forgotten your status here." She gestured. "Is that the wagon?"

"It is. Have you any more surprises for me?"

Ursula stared at him long enough that he flushed again. "I would point out, Master, that you have not told me of any of your surprises yet."

He looked offended. "Mistress, I may be a Yodan, I may wish that matters were not as they are, but I am considered an honorable man. What will happen is what we agreed, nothing more."

She stared at him thoughtfully. Maybe those at the farmstead have not told him what is going to happen. Maybe he is just a good actor. Either way we are prepared.

"We will see. Let us go," she said. "The sooner this is done, the sooner we will be back here."

With a nod to Bennett and Semma, who remained watching, Ursula, Tyra and the Commissioner walked the thirty or so strides to the wagon. Waiting for them were four men, all of whom looked like they had once been trained soldiers. Rough, hardened, suspicious men. Two stood on the sidewalk while the other two watched from the driver's bench.

"Who are those two? Are those uniforms? Why are they watching us?"

"Those two are trained guardswomen, boys, those are indeed uniforms and they probably know how to use those swords. They are just keeping an eye on these two, that is all."

"Swords won't help them against crossbows!"

The Commissioner sighed with exasperation. "Do I have to tell you everything? If you raise a weapon then they'll just fade around that corner before you even load a bolt. If you get that far, the meeting will be off."

"As you say. Don't have to like it, though."

Ursula ignored this byplay and walked straight past the two men waiting for them on the sidewalk, heading for the dranakh. Resting her hand on its head she said, "Good morning, Tosk. Are you ready to take me to the farmstead?"

She got a friendly bleat in reply as Tosk raised his head to look at her. The reaction from the four men was completely different, though. The two on the bench jumped to the ground and approached, but stopped when they saw the dranakh turn its head towards them. The two already down put their hands on the hilts of their swords.

"What's this? How do you know its name?"

Another asked, "Better still, how did you find out where we were going? What are you, a spy?"

"I know many things," she said evenly. "For example, I know that there are ten men at the farmstead, no women and four dranakhs besides this one. I also know that when we reach the farmstead I will be killed in the courtyard by you," she pointed, "using the knife you have down the inside of your left boot, and you," she pointed again. "will kill my assistant with the knife at your belt."

To say that the four men were shocked would be an understatement. They stood, speechless for a while, trying to work out how their plan had been completely blown. The first one indicated involuntarily glanced down at his left boot, confirming Ursula's words.

The Commissioner's eyes were hard. "Is this true? You intended to kill this pair? That was not what was agreed!"

The first one turned to him. "We do not answer to you, traitor. The orders were that no-one not of the Ascendancy should learn where He was kept! Secrecy must be absolute in these difficult times."

Ursula briefly closed her eyes and then said to the Commissioner, "They were not going to tell you what was to happen, since one of the men at the farmstead intended to knife you in the back when you saw what they were doing to us."

"What?" His face paled. "How could you possibly know that? Can you see into the future?"

Ursula smiled, despite the situation. "I cannot see any further than you can, Commissioner." One of the men spat on hearing that name. She returned her hand to the dranakh's head. "However, my friend here and his friends have seen the thoughts running through these men's heads and yesterday they warned me what was planned."

The four men were shocked again. The Commissioner blurted, "You can talk to the dranakhs?"

"Not exactly. It is more that they can communicate with me in their own fashion. How did you think that these creatures could know what their owners intended before they asked? They can sense the intent in their owner's minds. In the same way, if someone nearby thinks about doing something in the near future, for example something violent, then they can sense that as well." She shrugged. "For some reason I can be sent these messages easier than other people can and they treat me differently because of that."

She stepped back. "Now here is what will happen, so all of you had better listen carefully. You will take us and the Commissioner to the farmstead where we will speak with the Old Führer. When we have finished we will be returned here - today. If we have not returned to this spot, safe and well, before the eighth bell today a company of Pakmali soldiers will be sent to the farmstead to pick up your bodies."

The men stared at her. What was happening was completely beyond their experience.

One asked, "Our bodies?"

"If either of us - any of us three - are killed or even harmed, the dranakhs at the farm will hunt all of you down and kill you. They will probably destroy the farm buildings as they do so. Do not think that you could finish us off on the way back, either. The dranakhs will know if you attempt anything."

"But we might not take you where you want to go. What happens then?"

She smiled again. "That will not happen. Tosk has never been to the farmstead but his friends have given him exact directions. Whatever you tell him to do, he will ignore you and head directly there."

Another asked, "And what if we kill you three now? It will just be another regrettable robbery in Wadek."

Ursula jerked a thumb. "Did you forget our watchers? Have a look at them now."

They switched their attention to Bennett and Semma, noticing that Bennett had something in her mouth, something on a white cord.

"There are a number of men in the streets surrounding this one. If that whistle is blown those men will run here and capture you. Escape will be impossible. If you did manage to find a way out then, remember, every dranakh will be watching for you. If one sees any of you, it will be known immediately."

Although we will be dead by then, of course. It will be for others to administer justice.

"Balth!" One of the men exclaimed. "She's got us all ways, boys." He addressed Ursula. "What happens now, woman? You turn us over to the invaders?"

Ursula shook her head. "Of course not! Unlike some of those here I am honorable. We make the journey as originally planned. Provided that we are returned to this spot before the eighth bell today no word will be said to anybody. Do I make myself clear?"

He was incredulous. "You would let us go?"

"I am not your jailer. I am merely someone traveling the river. Yodans need to decide their own future and it is not my place to interfere. I want to speak to the Old Führer since we share some past history, that is all. He has been away from his homeland a long time, now. Then I will leave and you can all resume your game of murdering everyone who disagrees with you."

He had the grace to flush. "Woman, you wrong me. I do not - No. You are a foreigner, as you said. Our disagreements do not concern you." He turned to the others. "Boys, do we go along with this?"

There were "ayes" and mutterings and two of them looked uncomfortable but no-one objected openly.

The man turned and gestured with a hand. "Then we had better be moving. Go and climb in the back, all three of you."

Ursula shrugged. "As you wish. But there will be no lacing of the covers." She smiled. "After all, I already know the way there. And back. We might as well see something of the countryside."

Ursula and Tyra are passengers in a wagon escorted by reluctant rebels. With them is the Commissioner, who discovers that his loyalties may be displaced. When they reach the farmstead, the presence of dranakhs ensures their visit to the Old Führer goes smoothly.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

60 - Voice from the Past

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2022 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The wagon rolled along a wide, straight highway which Ursula thought might originally have had Roman origins. The land was level but not completely flat and, like the countryside of Joth, was obscured by stands of trees in various places. Still, it was possible to see the many farmsteads spread over the region, most busy with planting, harvesting or other rural tasks.

They could see this since their escort had been forced to roll up the front and back covers of the wagon to permit daylight in. Their dranakh, Tosk, refused to move until they had done so, showing that Ursula held the ultimate authority here.

The Commissioner was not interested in the view from the wagon. He was seated at one side on a pile of sacks of seed grain. Facing him were Ursula and Tyra on similar sacks.

"Are all those who come from this other world like you?" he asked Ursula. "I have heard tales of what the She-Demon of Palarand could do but, like many others, found them difficult to believe."

"I have no idea," she replied. "I have only met one other and that was not the person I think you are referring to."

His eyebrows rose. "There is yet another? Are you certain that it was not She who you met?"

"It was a he, Commissioner." She stared at him as the wagon jolted onwards. "You should understand that we are not friends so I cannot tell you much more. No, the person I met was definitely a man. To answer your question in broader terms, and I will be careful what I tell you," he nodded acceptance, "I have been told that the world we came from has developed further than this one has. You can think of it as if we are two hundred or so years ahead of you.

"That means that we know both more than people here do and, by contrast, less than people here. Yes, we have advanced machinery which permits us to do things you would say were impossible, but in most cases a normal person would have little idea how those machines worked. Yes, we know enough to use those machines but it takes a specialist to make, maintain and repair them.

"We know more about the world around us through exploration and experiment and in time you will do the same. We have made many mistakes and one thought is that people on Anmar will learn from those mistakes and avoid them." She shrugged. "My own opinion of that is that it may be true but you will simply make other mistakes. Only time will tell."

"We of Yod have already made big mistakes," he muttered. "We have always been brought up to know that Yod was better than other lands and that they could only benefit by coming under our stewardship. Yet the evidence of my own eyes is that we were clearly mistaken. Your own presence here proves that. I doubt any in Yod knew that it was possible to actually speak to a dranakh!"

She held up a hand. "Do not think that I am in complete control of what dranakhs do and not do, Commissioner. Until yesterday I did not really understand what was happening. I think that, if those men had not thought to kill us all, the dranakhs would not have exposed themselves to me as they have done. I can communicate with them in a fashion, yes, but that is all. As you well know, dranakhs do exactly whatever they desire to."

"And what they desire is to keep you alive, I deem." His voice was dry. "For that I would thank them, since it means that by chance I also remain alive." His eyes flicked to the backs of the two men on the drivers' bench. "In future, though, I am not so sure."

Ursula shrugged. "The future is unknown, Commissioner."

The wagon suddenly turned and the passengers were forced to grab something to steady themselves. Looking out the back Ursula could see that they had moved off the main route onto a minor road leading into the countryside.

She asked him, "You are familiar with this area?"

"Not at all... Mistress." He hesitated and then realized that his former activities were not worth keeping secret. "I administered a small area further to the east, originally. Though most folk named us oppressors I like to think that my rule was moderate and just, as such matters go." He gestured to the scenery behind them. "I do not know Wadek at all."

They had gone no distance at all before the wagon turned once more onto what was obviously a farm track. The ride became bumpy as it swayed over the ruts made by years of cart movements.

"We approach our destination, I deem," he said. "Now we must needs ensure that we are not murdered by mistake."

One of the men on the bench half-turned. "If you would remain where you are when we stop." He sounded tense. "We will attempt to explain what has happened to those already at the farmstead."

The wagon pulled into a cobbled yard and halted. Immediately the two men leapt down, shouting to those already there. But Ursula could already hear other voices.

"There are at least two dranakhs already there," she told the Commissioner. "They should help to make the point."

The other two men had ridden frayen and now dismounted, leading their beasts around the side of the wagon. There was a discussion in the yard before one of the men came around the back and dropped the tailboard.

"It is safe enough for you to come out now." He was the one who had a knife in his boot and he did not sound happy. "The conditions have been explained."

The Commissioner gestured for the two women to climb out first and they did so, stretching even though the journey had been short. Ursula thought that they might have traveled barely two marks from Wadek, if that. She looked around as the Commissioner climbed out after them. The yard looked much the same as the one that the renegade soldiers had hid out in, with the house one side, stables another and barns on the two remaining sides.

There were three men there she had not seen before. All looked much like their escort, rough and capable. All looked dismayed by the new realities. She noted that two crossbows had been placed on the ground next to one of the two dranakhs, who regarded the humans from the gap between the two barns. They still carried their swords and knives.

She walked over to them. "If you do us no harm then no harm will come to you. Is this understood?"

The man she thought was their leader scowled. "If it must be, woman."

"I have only come here to speak to the old man, nothing more. No-one knows where I have gone and I will tell them nothing when I return. I have no desire to expose you to those you think of as your enemies."

"What about her? And him?"

"She is my assistant. As a woman I could hardly come here on my own, could I? My word is her word. As for the Commissioner -" the man spat on the ground at this mention, "- since you appear to be so fond of him the rules will apply to him as well as to us. You may not be honorable but I am. Without his help I would not be here today so I owe him his safety until we return to Wadek. Beyond then," she shrugged, "we will see."

"He should not have brought you here! It has always been against the rules."

This outburst brought a growl from the two dranakh, who began to move forward into the yard.

"Maker!" he said, taking a step backward. "Are you a witch?"

"I do not know what you mean by the word witch. As far as I know no such person exists. Just as some may carve wood better than others, or have the ability to cook, or play music, then I have discovered that the dranakh like me and want to talk to me. It is possible that there are Yodans who can do the same thing, but if you go around calling them witches then they are not going to let it be known, are they?"

He snarled at her but she could see that he had accepted her argument. He changed attack, pointing at her basket and Tyra's satchel.

"What is in those? Our mission is to keep the Old Führer safe and away from the likes of you. I do not want any weapon brought into his presence."

She was patient. "I am a healer, as you are no doubt fully aware. This basket and the satchel my assistant carries are what we usually bring to treat our patients."

She could tell he was angry but he made no reply, simply gesturing abruptly to a doorway into the farmhouse. Taking this as a dismissal she led the way in. The interior was dark but another younger man stood in what was obviously the kitchen. This man was dressed more simply and carried no obvious weapons. He beckoned and they followed him through the house to a north-facing room that received plenty of light.

Seated in a comfortable chair, with a blanket over his lower half and legs, was the old man she had anticipated. She knew that it would be difficult to tell his age but he must have been around eighty Earth years old. He was half asleep, dozing, his breathing slow and regular. With him were two other men, one young, one middle-aged, both dressed lightly, unlike those of the 'security' detail. They moved swiftly to meet the three when they entered the room.

The older man seemed annoyed. "I told them that he did not need another healer! What is wrong with these people?" Since Ursula carried a basket, he addressed her. "You are the healer? What does a woman know of curing the sick? Or do you merely carry his basket?" He gestured at the Commissioner.

"I am a healer," Ursula replied. "This man is our guide here. With me is my assistant."

He stared suspiciously at her. "How is it that the Directory permitted you a pendant, then? I thought they turned women away!"

"They turned me away. I learned my medicine in another country a long way from here, in a place where the authorities are not so stupid as to overlook the talents of half the population. Will you let me examine the patient?"

The man reddened but swallowed an outburst. Instead he said, offhand, "As you are here you may as well. He is too old, there is nothing that can be done for him, especially by a woman."

She asked him evenly, "How many births have you attended? Difficult births? Ones where both mother and child survived?"

He said nothing but flounced off to the other side of the room, sulking. His young assistant raised his eyes, nothing in them but interest.

That young one does not agree with his mentor's methods. He at least is capable of broadening his mind.

Still, they are willing to let me go to the patient without interfering. I had better make use of the opportunity.

She moved to the chair and crouched down.

"Good morning. I am a healer. Can I take a look at you?"

There was an intake of breath and then the man roused. His head turned and, as he saw Ursula, his eyes widened.

"You are a doctor?" There was no trace of an accent.

She gave him a smile. "In these lands we are called healers. Will you let me examine you? It should not take long or cause you any discomfort."

He muttered something low and she said, "I ask your pardon. I did not catch that."

"I said that you could not do any worse than that fool over there. I heard what you said to him. What do you want to do first?"

"Your pulse, I think."

She lifted the nearest wrist. The pulse was there through the thin mottled skin, steady, fairly slow given the man was completely relaxed. With no timepiece of any description to hand she had to estimate the rate, which seemed reasonable - ah!

"How long have you had this heart flutter?"

A very slight shrug. "Many years now. Is not that what usually happens to the old?"

"Maybe, but sometimes it can have a different cause. Would you mind if I listen to your chest?"

Now roused, he stared at Ursula. "How will you do that? They have never tried that before. They have no Stethoskope in this hellish place."

She smiled again. "Did you hear what I said about childbirth?" He nodded.

She turned to Tyra. "I need something out of the bag, please."

"Of course, Mistress."

Ursula fished in the bag and came out with a turned wooden tube which had wide bell-like flanges on both ends. Both the other healers were watching her with interest now. She turned to find that the old man had lifted up the loose shirt he was wearing to expose a chest covered with mostly white hair. One end of the tube went onto his chest and she applied an ear to the other end. After listening intently for a few moments she raised up and nodded.

"In this case it probably is old age, I think." She stood, thinking, conscious of the two men watching her. "Let us continue. I want to check some other things as well."

She did what she considered to be a thorough examination, checking eyes, ears, mouth and body including extremities. She asked him many questions and received straight answers, getting the impression that the other healer had not managed a quarter of what she had done. Finally she put her things away and stood up.

"Your heart is the worst problem but that is simply a consequence of getting old. You must be, what? Near ninety years old by now."

He frowned at her as he adjusted his clothing and settled himself in his chair again. "Ninety? No, nowhere near that many years, I would guess."

"I am speaking of Earth years, mein Herr. It has been a long time since you arrived on Anmar."

The eyes flashed into life and he regarded Ursula with full attention. "Guten Tag, gnädige Frau. You are from Earth? I should have known. I have only been examined that thoroughly by a doctor before..." His voice trailed off.

Ursula switched fully to German. «Before you came to Anmar. Yes, I am also from Earth, though much more recently arrived. Yes, I am a real doctor and I used to work in a large hospital, um, before I came here.»

The reply was also in German. «Where did you come to? Surely not to Yod.»

«I was found on an island in the river by a passing ship. It had reached Joth before I recovered my memory.»

«Ah? Was that before or after that crazy invasion attempt of ours?»

Ursula decided to avoid all mention of Maralin if she could. «A little while after the war ended. But I traveled to Wadek in that same ship which began its journey in Palarand.»

«Palarand? They told me that someone from Earth was there, too. A girl. Have you met her?»

«No, but I hear stories about her all the time. I guess that you do not like her.»

He leaned towards her with a smile. «Let me tell you a secret. I was delighted when those of Palarand defeated the Ascendancy even though I created it in the first place. They have twisted and warped what I thought to bring to these backward people. I do not know how a girl could defeat us but good luck to her. Maybe the future will be better now for all of us.»

«The future is the future, mein Herr. Neither you nor I can say what is to come. Now, these people have given you the title of the Old Leader, which to my mind means that you arrived here during or before 1945. Is that so? You have had long years here and I would like to hear your story.»

He relaxed back. «It has been a very long time. Do you know what year it is? On Earth now, I mean.»

«When I left it was 2011, mein Herr. I am not sure which month. I arrived about two to three months ago.»

«Ach. When I departed it was April... or was it May? It does not matter any more. From 1945 to 2011 is sixty-six years, is that right? And the last thing I remember was fighting in the ruins of Berlin, and I was fifteen. I was born in 1930. That makes me... Mein Gott! Eighty-one years!»

He turned, then, and beckoned to the man who had shown them in. He had been standing quietly by the door watching proceedings. When that man reached the Old Führer he bowed slightly.

"Master, do you need something?"

"I do. If you would fetch pel for the four of us, Sumak. And chairs. They are honored guests, they should not stand while we talk."

"Honored guests..? As you wish, Master. If I may ask, what tongue is that you use? I have not heard you speak it before."

"The tongue of my birth, Sumak. The tongue of the land I lived in before I came here."

"Ah, I see. So is the woman from that same land?"

"Most likely, Sumak, though my mother tongue was widely spoken in nearby lands as well."

"As you say, Master. Uh, what about those two?" Sumak's eyes went briefly to the two male healers. "Should they be offered pel as well?"

"Probably. They may be barbarians but I am not."

Sumak bowed again. "As you wish, Master. As soon as I can." He turned and left.

"He is my manservant," The old man explained to Ursula. "I have had him for... twenty? maybe twenty-five years now. We understand one another and he does not treat me as the others do. The young girl? Is she your maid, then?"

"She began that way, though I now prefer to call Tyra my assistant. She does more than any maid might do."

"Good for her. And him? He does not seem like the sort of person who would go around with you."

The Commissioner bristled but bowed. "Führer, I am Zakaros Stonecarver, once a Commissioner in the service of the Ascendancy but now, like yourself, a fugitive. By chance our paths crossed and she desired to meet you, so I arranged the journey."

"Just like that? You would bring out here anyone who asked?"

"Führer, she recognized your title, which meant that she could speak your tongue, as I heard her doing just now. The desire seemed genuine and she is, after all, a healer. I do not think that you have much to fear from this meeting."

"You are right, Commissioner. There is no doubt that she can speak the tongue of my birthland and that means that she also comes from... somewhere near there. Since she is so recently arrived, we will have much news to exchange. Your actions are approved, Commissioner."

Sumak appeared with a chair in each hand followed by one of the guards with a third chair. They were only dining chairs but they would do. One was placed near the old man for Ursula's use, the other two were further away, but near enough to hear what was said.

"Thank you, Sumak."

The servant bowed. "Master. The water boils, I go to attend the drinks."

Sumak turned and left. The three sat down.

Ursula asked, "Can I ask you about your origins on Earth? I doubt that many here on Anmar know of it and even if they do then they will not understand most of it. I was born many years after you were but we were taught history at school so I should have a better idea of the times you lived in."

He nodded. "Very well. I assume that like me your memory is very good? Since you came here, I mean."

"That is true enough but it was good before."

"Then I will trade you. I want to hear what happened on Earth after I... left, so to speak."

"I can do that, but, I remind you that you are old and can tire more easily than I can. If I think that you should rest I will tell you so."

A nod and a faint smile. "Done. Sometimes I forget how old this body has become. Eighty-one! Astonishing! At one time I did not think I would see my sixteenth year."

"Actually, you probably did not." Ursula paused before speaking again and decided that her next words ought not to be spread widely around. «There is information about those of us who have been transferred which should not be widely known. From the odd words which have been passed around between us, we were all on the point of death when we were selected to be brought here. It seems that it is not possible for us to be in more than one place at the same time.»

«Ach, I see. Yes, such details should not be widely known. I have learned that rule the hard way! But first, I had better begin at my own beginning. Frau Doktor, permit me to introduce myself. I am Friedrich Scholzer, born in Berlin in March 1930 to Ernst and Eva Scholzer. In this world I am known as Fridrik Showze, since they could not pronounce my Earth name properly. My father was an official in the city tax office, and he was also in the Nazi party though only as a supporter. I grew up the German way, doing what every other German child did, and thought that Der Führer was wonderful, that Germans were obviously superior to those who lived in the countries around us, and that we had been badly treated after the Great War.

«Then we went to war again. At first it seemed only proper that we should regain the lands that had been taken from us, and of course that all German-speaking folk should be united under one strong leader. At first it was amazing! Our brave armies swept all before them and we subjugated all those who opposed us, all except the English. We were told that the strip of sea between our new lands and theirs was difficult to cross and that maybe Der Führer would wait until better methods of crossing were made. Still, they had been beaten and that was enough for now.

«Then Der Führer turned his eye to other, easier lands. Once more our armies were victorious, right up until the day that they were beaten. The deserts of Africa were lost and with them the route to India. It seemed to me, a young teenager at the time, that the invasion of Russia had been a mistake. He had been right to invade, the Bolsheviks had always been our bitterest enemies, and the threat that they represented could not be ignored, but the timing was wrong. To have a whole continent full of Untermenschen near at hand, all of whom could sweep across the west just as Genghis Khan had done -»

Ursula had held up her hand. «I must ask you to be careful how you speak of my people, Herr Scholzer. I am Russian.»

His eyes grew large and he stared at Ursula with horror. He pressed himself into his cushions to try and increase the distance between them.

«I have already said that I am no danger to you,» she said quickly. «I am a healer. I bear you no ill-will. The events you speak of happened a very long time ago. Almost all those who were there have gone now. I only ask you to remember that there are always two sides to every argument.»

The older of the two healers started and took a step forward. "Here! What did you say to him? If you came to him to offer insults you can leave immediately!"

Ursula turned to him. "Fifty years ago his land and mine were at war with each other. That is no longer true. He spoke of mine in the way that he had been taught to when he was there. I told him where I came from and that opinions can be different on each side."

The old man spoke sharply to the healer. "What happened then was a long time ago. She was not born then! I was surprised, that is all."

The healer gave Ursula a sour look and stepped back. "As you say, Führer."

The old man visibly relaxed as he turned back to Ursula. «Ach, what a shock! Yet, to meet one of them here, on this strange world... Frau Doktor, will you tell me what happened after I came here?»

«As much as I was taught, Herr Scholzer. In Russia, Bolshevism is no more though what has replaced it is, in my opinion, little better.»

At that point Sumak returned with a tray of mugs. He handed one to his master, one to each of the guests and then, reluctantly, one to each of the two healers. He bowed to his master and departed carrying the tray.

«I am sorry, your story was interrupted.»

He took a sip of his drink but it was too hot, putting the mug on a side table. «Very well. After our men were forced to retreat from the lands to the east, the... if I call them Bolsheviks, will you object?»

«Not at all. Their names are less important than their deeds.»

«So. The Bolsheviks poured west in ever increasing numbers. Then calamity came! The English and the Americans invaded from the west and it was soon apparent to all that the end would come, though none dared admit it. As defeat followed defeat I became one of many orphans. My father had been given a post in the Todt Organization and was killed in Dresden in a bombing raid. Then one of the many raids on Berlin took my mother.

«An uncle of a school friend took care of me among the rubble of what had once been a fine city. Eventually we could hear the sound of the Bolshevik guns as their armies approached Berlin. Both my friend Ralf and I were drafted into the last defence of the city. We were armed with nothing but armbands and old rifles from other countries. I had one from Italy and Ralf had a Belgian one. We knew that we would face tanks and battle-hardened troops but there was nothing else to do but fight to the death for the Fatherland. We did not want to survive and be forced to live under the Bolsheviks.

«Then I woke up in a farmhouse in Yod.» A brief smile. «I could not understand what had happened! For months I thought I was crazy. Was it the same for you?»

Ursula hesitated. «It was slightly different for me, I will explain later. Yes, to begin with I thought that I had become insane. As I said before, though, I was not alone. A man who had also been transferred was one of those who found me. I was forced to confront the truth - several truths - very quickly.»

«Ah, I see. Well, not only did I think I was crazy but all those around me did also. I soon learned that it was better to keep my mouth shut and, after some time had passed, I said that it must have been a fever that had affected my brain somehow. Because they did not want to keep me on that farm I was passed on to a smith in the nearby village and became his apprentice.» He grinned. «I learned a good trade, too! After six years I was made a journeyman and had a good living.

«By that time I had learned my way around local society and discovered that some of them had ideas which resembled those of the Germany I knew. I joined a local group and began to speak to the members, telling them that I recognized Yod's greatness and how matters could be improved and advanced. Because I remembered how matters had gone in the Reich I could speak to them in a way that they had not heard before. I was made local Secretary of the group and began to work my way up in the national organization.

«By my title you know that I eventually became their national leader and at that time the organization's name was changed to the Ascendancy. By then I had found ways of proving to them that I had knowledge from elsewhere, but I did not tell them of other worlds for a long time, because I knew they would turn their backs on me if they thought I was insane. Carefully I offered improvements in their methods and organization and the Party grew in size and power until eventually we threw out the rival groups and became the rulers of Yod.

His smile was one of rueful acceptance. «My downfall was not long in coming. I may have mobilised the Party and taken control of the country but I am no Adolf Hitler. I did not have his strength, his charisma. I could speak to a rally but there was no fire in my delivery. I am a craftsman, not a leader of men. As in every organization there were factions and enemies. I had forgotten human nature and I was deposed from office by others who wanted it more. Gradually the Party became twisted, became more ruthless, more brutal, less humane and I was pushed to the side. As the founder I was - am - still offered respect but there was - is - little substance behind it.

«So I have sat back and watched history repeat itself. I have wondered long what my purpose was in being brought here.»

Ursula considered. «It may surprise you but I have been led to believe that your purpose was to do exactly what you did. You brought unity and organization to Yod and, while I do not approve of what happened afterwards, it appears that it was necessary in the greater scheme of things.»

His brow wrinkled. «Scheme? What scheme? More important, perhaps, whose scheme?»

Ursula picked her words carefully. «Herr Scholzer, you and I did not arrive on Anmar by accident. It appears that we have been transferred here to bring change to this world. Those who brought us here appear to have long term plans for the universe we live in which extends many thousands of years into the past and future. You know, of course, of grakh?»

He nodded. «I do. Terrible beasts.»

«They appear to be like ancient flying dinosaurs which died out on Earth millions of years ago. It is possible that they were brought here from Earth too - millions of years ago.»

«Ja. I have often wondered at the resemblance. A number of the other creatures here resemble those of Earth but there are many that do not. Have you an explanation for that?»

She shook her head. «I have examined the insides of some of the six-legged creatures and they did not come from Earth. I do not know if they are native to this world or were brought here from yet another world.»

«Hmm.» He took another sip of his drink and Ursula did likewise. Then he asked, «What of those who move the men and animals around? Do you know anything of them?»

«Very little. Speculation only. The existence of such Beings can be deduced from the fact that we are here but the method is unknown. The night sky shows that we are a very long way away from Earth.»

He nodded. «Ja. It is pointless to speculate without facts and we have none.»

«I agree.»

«Then I would ask you to tell me now something that is of interest to me, and that is what happened after... I departed.»

She was cautious. «I will, but I must warn you that you will not like most of it. If I believe that you are becoming upset then I will stop.»

His lips thinned but he nodded. «It is old history now and there is nothing I can do which will affect one atom of it. For better or worse Anmar is now my home, but of course I wonder what did happen. Does Germany still exist?»

«It does, and much would be recognizable to you, but much more would not. I passed through it after I left Russia -»

«Ah?»

«A different story and one that will probably offend many in this room, were I to use the local tongue. Perhaps later. Let me begin by telling you how the war ended and what happened afterwards.»

Ursula began with the sack of Berlin and the surrender of Germany, what had been discovered in the aftermath and the existence of the Holocaust. She moved on to Stalin's paranoia, the division of Germany and Berlin, the Cold War and the division of Europe. Then through the fifties, sixties and seventies, detailing significant matters that had happened all around the world.

She was trying to explain the standoff of the eighties when Sumak re-entered and bowed.

"Master, it will soon be time for lunch."

"Of course, Sumak. I am sure that the ladies will want to refresh themselves before we eat. What of those outside?"

"They have their own provender, Master, as before. I have offered them hot drinks should they desire them but most are drinking wine." He hesitated before adding, "They find the presence of the dranakhs to be unsettling, Master."

"What is this?"

Ursula explained what had happened and he smiled. "Good! The Committee assigned them to me but they are useless at anything but bullying. I am pleased that you have found a way to neuter them. If you and your asisstant will follow Sumak, he will show you the bathroom facilities."

The bathroom facilities were, as at the other farmstead, across the yard. As well as the wagon and six men the yard contained a number of dranakh who kept moving around and making it difficult to count.

She saw an image of a row of six dranakhs.

Reading me, are you? I give you gratitude for your help.

This attempt at a direct message was met with an emotion she could not interpret.

I do not know what you mean. We are too different.

The nearest dranakh bleated at her and then the group apparently ignored her, content on roaming the small yard and - seemingly - menacing the men, who watched them with varying levels of anxiety.

"If you would follow me, Mistress."

The facilities were in much better condition than the ones at the renegades' farmstead. Ursula and Tyra completed their business and washed their hands.

"Are we boring you?" Ursula asked. "I am sorry, it is better that we speak in his language so that unfriendly ears do not pick up information they should not know."

"I understand that, Mistress. His tongue sounds harsh and I was impressed how easily you both spoke it." Tyra frowned. "Once or twice I thought there was a word that I recognized."

"Most languages contain words that are borrowed from other languages, Tyra. It is just more proof that many of these folk have ancestors who came from Earth and brought their tongues with them. Some words are bound to have survived."

"As you say, Mistress. Some of the Norse words sound faintly familiar too."

"More proof if you needed it. I notice that you have been keeping your eyes open. Have you seen anything that should concern us?"

"Nothing to alarm you, Mistress. The Commissioner seems happy to just be there and watch events happen. The older healer, well, he does not know what to make of you. He seemed genuinely surprised by the examination you gave the old leader. I believe that he thought you were boasting at first and, now that he knows you are not, he does not know how to treat you."

"Hmm. I have met people like him before and he could decide to become offended by my abilities. I think we will ignore him until we learn different."

"I agree, Mistress."

"What about the younger one? He seems more open-minded to me."

"It was interesting, Mistress." Tyra suddenly blushed. "He spent his time staring at both you and me."

Ursula smiled. "I am not surprised that he was sizing you up, Tyra. You two must be of about the same age and it is possible that we are the only two females that have visited this farm in weeks. But what about his attitude to the older one? They did not seem to me to be working together smoothly."

"We have not seen them do anything, Mistress. They just sat there and watched what you did."

"Hmm," she said again. "We'll just have to see what happens over lunch."

Outside Tyra managed to count the dranakhs. "There are six here, Mistress! I thought there were only supposed to be four together with Tosk who brought us here."

"Yes," Ursula replied absently. She pointed. "That one is Tosk and three of the others belong to the farmstead. The fourth one is busy doing something in a field. It might be plowing, I am not sure."

"How do you know that? Oh, of course. And the other two? Where do they come from?"

"One is from a nearby farm and the other..." she tried to separate out the many images she was receiving, "...might have traveled some distance to help out. It is not clear. They do not think of distances the same way we do."

"Oh. They really are looking after you, Mistress!"

"Us, Tyra, they are looking after all of us."

Sumak was waiting and he heard the final remarks. "Mistress?"

Ursula decided to be straight with him. "Sumak, the dranakhs are here because the men who brought us planned to murder us once we arrived here. For various reasons I do not understand the dranakhs objected to this. If we are harmed, they will kill everybody. You know they can do that."

"They are powerful beasts, Mistress, it is true. These men were to kill you? How do you know?"

"It is difficult to explain. It seems that I can occasionally get some images directly from them that they read from other people's heads. Several clearly showed what the men had planned."

Sumak looked worried. "The men were assigned to my Master to look after us and to keep him safe. I do not trust them, their manner is unpleasant. Do you think they are a danger to us as well?"

"I have no idea, Sumak." Ursula had an idea. "One moment, please."

She walked over to Tosk and placed a hand on his head. The images she received jolted her. She walked back to join Sumak and Tyra.

"I have had images which suggest that you and your master are safe, Sumak... up to a point."

"Mistress?"

"The men are here to protect you from contact with anyone not of the Ascendancy, which is why they were going to kill us, and that instruction included the Commissioner who came with us. Apparently he can no longer be trusted because he showed us how to find this place. However, if Pakmali forces were to come here to the farmstead, they would kill you and your master to prevent the foreigners from getting their hands on him."

The manservant grimaced. "I understand the reasoning, Mistress, but that does not mean that I have to agree with it."

"I am not surprised."

He glanced at the men, noting their clear dislike of the situation, and then turned to Ursula. "Mistress, if you and your assistant would follow me."

He led them to a different room where a table had been laid ready for lunch. They were the first to appear and Sumak showed Ursula to a chair next to the head of the table.

"Mistress, if I may ask for your assistant to help with the service today."

Ursula was surprised but she understood the reality of the situation. "Of course, Sumak. Do you prepare all his meals by yourself?"

"As you say, Mistress. Today there are double the usual number. Fortunately it is only a lunch that is required, not an evening meal, since my cooking abilities, despite the years I have had with my master, are limited. Of course, for many years he enjoyed a full staff to serve him. I am all that is left."

"Tyra will help as she can, but she is not trained as a maid or serving staff."

"Nevertheless, her help would be welcome." Sumak bowed. "If you would excuse me, I will go to fetch my master."

He backed out of the room and Ursula and Tyra just looked at each other.

"Mistress, do we trust the food they will serve us?"

"That depends on how it is served, I think. If we are offered dishes that none of the others will eat from, then no. But if all take from the same dishes then the risk should be less."

"As you say, Mistress. If I am to be in the kitchen, I will see what is done, I can perhaps give you warning of any danger."

"That reduces the risk but does not remove it. Good thinking, though."

Sumak returned supporting the old man, who used a stick to help himself move. He was ushered to the chair at the head of the table and made himself comfortable. Sumak glanced a question at Ursula, who nodded, and then left the room with Tyra behind.

«Please, Frau Doktor, sit down. A lady should not wait for a gentleman to sit before sitting down herself.» He gave her a genuine smile. «I plead the infirmity of old age, that is my excuse, but you should not have waited. Ah, here are the others.»

He gestured to the seat to his right and she sat down as the others filed in. The two healers sat facing Ursula while the Commissioner chose to sit next to her. Sumak and Tyra came in almost immediately bearing serving plates laden with the customary lunch staples. There were bowls of soup, served from a tureen on the table, so Ursula took that to mean that it was safe to drink. Other than that the offerings were cold meats, cheeses, sliced bread and various fruits.

The older healer had a sour expression as he spooned down his soup. He plainly did not like facing Ursula, a woman who had shown that she knew more than he did. As the bowls were taken away he forced himself to speak.

"What kind of land is it that permits its women to learn so much? From your accent you do not come from anywhere nearby."

"You would be surprised, Master Healer. Few of the nearby countries I have passed through insult the abilities of its women the way that Yod does. If I may offer you some advice, it would be to travel beyond your borders and see for yourself how we are treated."

He curled a lip. "Walk among those barbarians? A waste of my time."

"And how do you know they are barbarians? Only by what you have been told, Master Healer. If you want to find out the truth the only way is to travel there for yourself."

The Führer held up a hand. "Please, friends! There is enough unpleasantness in the world without bad words while we eat. If you would leave your arguments until after we depart from the table." He added, "I am sure that the Mistress is right, Hakarin. There have been many lies told in Yod's recent past. For now, let the matter rest."

Hakarin flushed. "As you command, Führer."

Ursula said, "Of course, Herr Scholzer."

The rest of the meal passed in uncomfortable silence.

When they rose Ursula decided that she would need to use the toilet again. She waited in the kitchen as Sumak and Tyra cleared the table before she and Tyra ventured into the yard once more. As they crossed, the younger healer hurried out of the door and caught up with them.

"Can I help you?"

"Mistress, it is forward of me to speak to one such as you but I am becoming desperate," the young man replied, his expression anxious. "It has become plain that I can learn nothing more from so closed a mind, but meeting you has shown that he is not the only possible future for me."

He glanced at the men, gathered around the wagon, who were trying not to annoy the dranakhs in the yard. "If I remain here these jailers will only kill me and my master when we can do no more for the old man. If you would take me with you when you leave? I beg you!"

After lunch Ursula finishes recounting to the Old Führer what had happened on Earth since he departed. A possible way of extracting the young healer is arranged and an awkward ride back into Wadek follows. Then confusion reigns as the Commissioner asks some unexpected questions.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

61 - Unexpected Arrangements

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2022 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Do you nap?"

They had resumed their various positions and seats after lunch. The old man had been settled in his preferred chair but the air was now warm enough that he did not want a blanket.

Ursula replied, "I can manage without, Herr Scholzer, if you can. I know that the old sometimes nap in the afternoon whatever the temperature. I would not cause you discomfort if you would prefer to sleep for a time."

"Ach." He waved a hand. "I know it is the custom to nap in these lands when the weather is warm but as you have said, I am old and my body has its own ideas. Maybe I will rest later." His eyes momentarily went to the window. "I know that you will want to return to the town in good time to return in daylight to wherever you are staying."

There is a lot that he has left unsaid, including not getting killed somewhere along the way back.

"That is true. Shall I bring you up to date, then? There is not much more to tell."

Ursula recalled where she had reached when Sumak had interrupted for lunch and resumed, detailing the arms race of the eighties, the unrest in the Warsaw Pact countries, the end of the Berlin Wall and the reunification of Germany, and the eventual collapse of the Soviet Union. She briefly mentioned the rise of the European Union and also the emergence of China.

He shook his head in wonder. «So much! The world must look like a different place by now.»

«It does. The young do not see it that way, of course, but anyone who is older than about forty will have seen great changes. Of course, the same has happened to previous generations. Think of what the twenties and thirties must have looked like to those who had been born in the previous century.»

He grinned. «Ja, I take your point. Electricity, radio, motor-cars, even aeroplanes! Modern medicine such as you represent, unlike that of Master po-face over there.»

She nodded. «It is true. In general the population lives longer than they probably did when you were born.»

«I am pleased to hear it! And do you think that I am well enough for someone of my age?»

Well, now. I have been given a problem and it is possible that I could use his health as a pretext to do something about that young man.

She switched back to the local tongue. "Herr Scholzer, given where you are and the level of facilities available here, your condition is about as good as it is possible for a man of your age to be... but I have been thinking about your heart over lunch."

"Ah?"

Instead of answering the old man she held up a hand and turned her attention to the older healer, Hakarin.

"Master Healer, did you know that the patient has a slight heart murmur?" She tried very hard not to say your patient, as that might be seen as an admission she would be interfering. "Most of the time his pulse appears normal but every so often there is a short flutter."

He grimaced and reluctantly nodded. "It is true. You who know so much about such matters, what would you do?"

He may be sarcastic but he's willing to listen to suggestions. The question is, will he accept what I am about to tell him?

"Left alone he will continue to slowly deteriorate," she explained. Hakarin agreed with a reluctant nod. She continued, "It will eventually become too much for his heart and it will give up. There is a herb known to me named bankside bellflower, do you know it here in Yod?"

"I do not know that name, that sounds like a local village name. Is there another name you know it by?"

"Yes, I believe some call it bennok though that might be a local name as well. I have never seen it but it has been described as a tall spike of blue flowers, each the shape of a small bell, growing smaller towards the top."

"I believe from your description that I may know it by another name, fire blade. Which part is used?"

"An infusion of young leaves, I was told. It affects the heart and too much can kill the patient."

He nodded. "That is almost certainly the same one. It is not the kind of herb I would carry around with me. What is it you suggest?"

"A very small, regular dose of that each morning should stabilise his heart action. I do not think that I carry any myself. Tyra, hand me my basket, please."

With the basket on her lap, she went through the motions of lifting every pot, every jar, looking at the labels and sometimes opening them up to check the contents, knowing full well that she did not have any of that herb with her. Finally she shook her head and closed the basket, putting it on the floor beside her.

"I do not have any with me. Sometimes I forget exactly what is in here and what might be back at... wherever we are staying this time."

He stared at Ursula thoughtfully. "You are on a ship, you said, passing upstream along the river."

"That is so. Our crew is large and some of them have unusual requirements. Presently we are staying in a house in Wadek."

"You are suggesting that you return to Wadek, find this herb and return here with it! I cannot think that those outside would permit you to do that."

She forced a mock grimace and then appeared to think, finally seeming to arrive at a solution.

"Master Healer, I have no wish to return here and you are right, those men would not permit me to. There may be another possible way."

The denial was flat. "I cannot go! While the patient is in reasonable health he is old and respected by all of the Ascendancy. I have been instructed to remain with him at all times. Can you send your maid, or maybe one of those men outside with the herb, if you give it to them?"

"I cannot send my assistant by herself and I would not dare trust any of those men outside." She gestured at the Commissioner. "What about this man here? Would you trust him to do it?"

Hakarin's lip curled. "He should not have brought you here at all! I do not think those outside would permit him to return either."

"You are right, I was not thinking clearly. But, if I might point out, you also have an assistant here. I assume that you can trust somebody you brought here yourself and who knows about your craft. He could return to Wadek with us when we leave today and return with supplies of the herb."

He scowled. "Is that all you foreigners think of our profession? A craft? We are much better informed than any mere craftsman could be!"

"Master, I mis-spoke. You know that I am not local, this is not my birth tongue, sometimes I choose the wrong word. The question remains, would you permit your assistant to come to Wadek with us? I cannot think of anyone more suitable to carry out this small task."

In truth the word craft had been carefully chosen to deflect attention away from Ursula's prime aim: to find a pretext for the younger healer to go into Wadek with them. She had realized that it would be impossible for them to smuggle him onto the wagon, especially with the 'guards' all around them during the journey back. This way, he could legitimately ride with them into town. What would happen when they reached town, that was a different matter...

The young man in question had quickly figured out what Ursula was trying to do and managed to keep his expression bland during the exchange. Now he jumped as Hakarin addressed him directly.

"Karan, attend! You are to travel to Wadek with these people and the, uh, female healer will provide you with a quantity of fire blade leaf. The men outside will take you there and bring you back safely."

"Yes, Master Hakarin."

"You!" His finger pointed at the Commissioner.

"Yes? What do you want with me?"

"Do you know Wadek? We two are strangers here and so are these," he scowled, "women. I want you to see that my assistant obtains this herb and is returned safely to the men who will take you back. The men, of course, cannot escort these people around the town, it would look suspicious."

"I have some knowledge of the area, Master Healer," the Commissioner replied carefully. "I can do as you ask. You do know that my own presence may make others suspicious?"

"Pah." Hakarin waved a dismissive hand. "They are rough and look like what they are but you are one man and at least look respectable."

"As you say, Master Healer. You may rely on me."

That was a complication I did not expect! Still, we may have room to manouver in Wadek.

Hakarin returned his attention to Ursula. "Does that answer you, woman?"

"It does, Master Healer. It was clever of you to think of sending your own assistant."

"As you say. Now, as to this herb, what dose would you suggest and how shall it be delivered?"

The two discussed the leaf and how it should be prepared and administered, the old man watching the interchange with interest. When they had reached a suitable compromise he nodded.

"Thank you, Master Hakarin, thank you, Frau Doktor! I knew that it was a good idea permitting you to come and examine me." He leaned back, his half-lidded eyes fixed on Ursula. «I believe that I am more tired than I thought, Frau Doktor. I do not think that it would be safe for you to remain until I wake again, so I must say farewell to you and your interesting young assistant now. I regret that there is much that must remain unsaid between us. Return to the town with my blessing. It is possible that our paths may cross again but if not, then may the rest of your journey be successful. It has been very interesting to meet you.»

«I was not sure what I expected when I came here, Herr Scholzer. I half expected a tyrant but instead I found, like myself, someone swept up by the forces that surround us. I am sorry that I could not tell you more about Earth but much of what is new I do not think you would understand, it is too strange for someone who only knew Hitler's Germany. I regret that we have run out of time. May the rest of your own life be peaceful, Herr Scholzer.»

He gave her a weak smile. «I cannot see the future but I trust that yours will be better than mine has been. Leben Sie wohl, Frau Doktor.»

With that he closed his eyes and relaxed. Ursula turned to Tyra and spoke, her voice low.

"We should leave now, he says. If we wait for him to awaken again we could be too late going back into Wadek."

Tyra nodded. "As you say, Mistress." She stood quietly, lifting the satchel to her shoulder.

Ursula, the Commissioner and the two healers also stood, the other men crossing the room to the door. The two women joined them and the group went out as far as the kitchen. Sumak raised his eyebrows.

"Your master sleeps now," Hakarin told him. "He does not think it wise that these women remain until he wakes again, thus they depart now. Karan will go with them to collect a herb needful for your master's comfort."

"He is to travel into Wadek with these people?"

"Yes. He should return before dark, the town is not so far."

Sumak bowed. "As you command, Master Healer."

Outside, they found that the dranakhs had drawn back and were watching the men intently. The men were all clustered about the wagon, unsure of what was happening. The appearance of those inside the house made them even more concerned.

Hakarin strode across to join them, the others following more slowly. "These people are leaving now. You will take them all safely back into Wadek. My assistant Karan will go with them to bring back a quantity of a herb needful for the Old Führer. Do you understand?"

The apparent leader asked, "You sure of this? We take them into town, your boy finds some herbs, how?"

Hakarin held his temper. "The woman, as you already know, is a healer. She will provide the herbs. This man will go with them to ensure that Karan returns safely. I doubt your men could escort these women about town without being noticed. He can."

"As you say. Karan comes back?" The man jerked a thumb at the Commissioner. "What about him? Does he come back too?"

"No. Just Karan. The others must needs return to their lodgings in the town."

The man spat on the cobbles of the yard. "As you have commanded, Master Healer. You lot, get in the wagon. I want this job done before dark. It is already more complicated than was agreed."

So. It appears that Hakarin is more than just a healer - if he is a healer at all. No, he can at least hold a conversation with me about the old man's medication so he must qualify as a healer in this country. But I am guessing that he has enough rank in the party to order these ruffians around.

As before, the Commissioner gestured for the women to climb aboard first, which annoyed the 'guards'. They took position on the sacks and the Commissioner and the young healer followed them in. The two sat facing the women. There were shouts from outside as the outriders' frayen were brought out of the stable and made ready. The driver and 'shotgun' clambered onto the front bench seat and without any ceremony the wagon set off.

Once they were out of the farmyard, and when the Commissioner was content that the driver and his mate were concentrating on their route, he held a finger to his lips. Ursula was surprised and raised her eyebrows. He mouthed, "Later, Mistress," to her and then all four remained silent for most of the journey back to Wadek, Karan becoming increasing disturbed but knowing enough to at least appear calm.

The wagon reached town and weaved through the streets to halt almost exactly where they started from. The driver turned and jumped down, walking around to the back to drop the tailgate. He did not look happy.

"Out."

The Commissioner climbed out first, being nearest, and he helped the others climb down. As they did so, distant whistles could be heard. The driver twitched and took no notice but Ursula understood that a watch must have been kept against their return. By the time she had emerged to stand on the sidewalk and for Tyra to straighten their attire both Bennett and Semma were standing ready at the end of the street.

"I will keep my word," she told the driver evenly. "None of these others will speak of what we have seen or done either. Will you permit us to depart?"

He snarled, "If I must. I have to wait here for him," he jerked a thumb at Karan, "to return. The longer we have to wait around the more people will start to ask questions. This whole business should never have been allowed to happen."

"Then don't wait around here," she responded. He gave her a hard look as she explained, "Finding the herbs could take a little time and I have no reason to see you exposed. Your leader needs the herbs, yes? And I know where to find them. Why don't you find somewhere to put the wagon and then you four go off and sit in one of those market-place taverns while you wait? That will appear much more normal. From there you will be able to see us return with the herbs."

He stared suspiciously at her. "How do you know so much about such matters?"

"You are not the only person who has spent part of their life running away and hiding. I know far too much about having to appear normal when I am not."

He gave her a calculating look and then grunted. "There is more going on here than I understand, woman. We will do as you say. Now, be off and join those... creatures yonder. The afternoon is passing."

Ursula, Tyra, the Commissioner and Karan walked along and joined Bennett and Semma, who appeared relieved to see them still alive and whole. Bennett raised an eyebrow at Karan, who in turn stared at the two guardswomen.

"A long story, Bennett," Ursula explained. "Let us get out of sight of those men before we say any more."

The end of the square where the livestock market was held was now quiet so Ursula stopped the enlarged party there. She turned to the Commissioner.

"What could not be said in the wagon?"

"Mistress, I was asked to accompany this man to ensure that he returns to the Old Führer with those herbs. If I can assume that those herbs will be at your lodgings?"

"They should be."

"Then I must needs go with you to your lodgings, I deem. I am already at risk, this will put me at a different risk. Those men must not know where I go, they will try and take the information from me. From the other point of view, I am of the Ascendancy, I could be attacked or captured when I reach your lodgings. If you can assure me that I may go there with you and depart safely."

I have not thought this part of the plan through enough. I did not think Karan would have an escort into Wadek. Somehow we have to get rid of him and separate him from Karan. Perhaps at the house?

"I can personally assure you of that but I am not the leader of our company. That person may object to your presence. You may be asked to wait outside."

"Mistress, you have been honest with me and I will be honest with you. I desire to speak to your leader... whom, I believe, is the woman who commands the ship you arrived on."

Ursula was surprised. He knows! "What could you possibly have to say to her?"

He gave a sidelong glance at Karan before replying, "Mistress, that must stay between her and me. A personal audience is all I ask. I give you my word that I intend no harm to anyone, whether of your company or of the town."

What is he up to? I cannot think of any reason for him to speak with Eriana. Something strange is going on here.

And he has no idea that Karan is trying to run away!

"Bennett? What do you think?"

"I do not think that she would be in danger," she replied. "Of course -"

The rest was cut off as two of the 'guards' came around the corner, saw them grouped and stopped abruptly.

I had forgotten that I suggested they find a tavern in the market place!

She waved a hand. "Later. It looks like we need to go to the house, I am sure we can resolve this once we are away from prying eyes."

She noticed that the Commissioner was tense, sweat forming on his forehead. "As you say, Mistress. If you would lead the way."

They moved off across the square towards the remaining market stalls, aiming for a street that entered at a far corner.

Bennett objected, "What if this is a ploy to find out where we reside, Mistress? Or mayhap he seeks to assassinate the Commodore before dying himself, as that other did in Yod City?"

The Commissioner asked, alarmed, "What's this?"

"An attempt made by, it appears, a professional assassin at our hostel in Yod City. However, that attack was aimed at me, not our leader, who was elsewhere."

He glanced sharply at her. "On you, Mistress? If I may ask why?"

Her answer was short. "Because of who I am. Where I come from. What I know."

He turned his head away, shaking it and muttering. Eventually, as they left the square, he said, "Mistress, as I said before, I intend no harm to anyone. Indeed, of all those here, I am the most likely to be harmed."

As they approached a cross-street a large Pakmal patrol appeared from their left, forcing them to stop. Their attitude was sloppy, the four carrying pikes lucky in that, so far, they had not caused injury to themselves or their patrol mates. None of the others had drawn swords. The men wandered across but, as they did so, one of the men at the back spotted the group. He shouted a halt and trotted over to them.

"Masters, mistresses..." He properly recognized Bennett and Semma. "Ah! You are the two swordswomen we saw in the market square earlier today! If you may vouch for your party?"

"Of course." Bennett indicated Ursula. "Our healer had some business in a part of Wadek where we would not have been welcome. This is her assistant, these two men were their escort for the remaining part of their journey and they return with us to receive their reward from Her Highness."

It was as if a light had been switched off. All interest in the six vanished from the officer's face at the mention of Her Highness.

He came to attention and nodded. "Very good, Mistress. Be aware, there have been reports of robberies as the light fades. By your leave."

The party watched the Pakmalis vanish along the side street before continuing.

"Even to my untutored eye," Ursula remarked, "that patrol looked poorly organized and led."

"Aye," Bennet agreed. "It is what must needs happen when levies are sent to fight elsewhere, I deem. Not very much training and those being trained do not see the need for most of it. Good mixed with the bad, and that includes the officers."

The Commissioner surprised them by making an observation. "Do not be deceived by their appearance, mistresses. By making themselves visible they already keep a certain amount of trouble from the streets. Inside that group there will be - should be - a core of more seasoned men for the odd occasion when close action is required."

Ursula said, "Let us move on before they change their minds and come back."

Bennett snorted. "That will not happen, Mistress! Did you see that man's face when I mentioned Her Highness? I did not know it when we set out this morning but, to my reading, the word has gone around that anyone connected with her is not to be touched."

They approached the mansion to find that two of the Norsemen just 'happened' to be lounging around the entrance to the courtyard. There was relief as they saw Ursula and Tyra but concern as the two men with them drew near.

«Boys,» she greeted them. «There has of course been a change of plan. We must go in and see the Commodore.»

«Those two as well?» Ragnar asked. «He carries a sword. The young one does not.»

«It is very complicated. More complicated than I expected.» She grinned at them. «You know me! Let us pass for now. We will have Bennett and Semma beside us if there is trouble. Where is Her Highness?»

«Writing letters, last I heard. In one of the smaller downstairs rooms.»

«Thank you, Ragnar.»

Inside the courtyard both Bennett and Semma drew their swords but the Commissioner seemed unconcerned. As they reached the entrance they met Lars, who had come from the bathing block opposite.

«Mistress! You are safe, then. What are these two doing with you?»

«I am not sure about the older one, Lars. He insists on speaking with Her Highness. Can you join us? Bennett and Semma are here but having some threatening muscle nearby would not hurt.»

He grinned. «That all you want me for? Of course I will come. What about the skinny one?»

«He is running away. He is a Yodan healer who wants to learn real medicine. He wants to come with me as my apprentice.»

The grin faded as Lars turned his scrutiny on Karan. «Another healer, eh? It would not hurt, we have room - but he is a Yodan. Let's all go and see the Princess, then.»

He led the way into the mansion and along the lower corridor, stopping outside a door. Knocking, he entered and spoke to Eriana, who came to the door after a few moments. She relaxed visibly as she saw Ursula and Tyra.

"A deputation! Ursula, what a relief to see you and Tyra! I trust your journey was successful?"

"It was, Highness, but as you can see, there have been complications." She indicated the two Yodans.

"Why does that not surprise me? Very well. There is a larger chamber along here we may use. Are those two safe?"

"Probably. The younger one certainly will be. We'll have Bennett, Semma and Lars as well, so there should not be any trouble that cannot be handled."

"As you say. Come."

She led them to the sitting room and took a seat facing the others, who all remained standing.

"Explain."

Ursula opened her mouth and then closed it again. How could she explain Karan's request without the Commissioner knowing? Was the Commissioner about to make demands which meant that it would be difficult for Karan to join them without bloodshed?

The Commissioner solved her problem by going down on one knee in front of Eriana and bowing his head briefly.

"Your Highness? Is that right? I do not know how to address anyone of noble blood."

"'Your Highness' will do. What is it you wish of me?"

"Your Highness," he repeated, and then, awkwardly and very carefully, drew his sword and laid it in front of Eriana. His next words stunned them all. "I beg sanctuary of you. In Yod every man's hand is now turned against me. Now that I have taken your Mistress Healer to see my Old Führer, those of the Ascendancy will kill me if they see me again. Those of Pakmal would capture me and try me if I became known to them. I ask only passage to a more distant land, one your vessel will visit in any event. I will ask no other favor, cause no trouble and I will offer what help I can as your vessel progresses."

A number of small incidents and comments fell into place for Ursula then, but Eriana's next words gave her no time to consider them.

"Ursula? You have spoken most to this man. I desire your impressions of him. He is of the Ascendancy, how may his words be trusted?"

"Highness, we first met in Tserikon after we had spoken to those two men at the lockup." Eriana nodded. "He was rough to begin with, then, not willing to accept the word of a woman. I admit that I did not fully appreciate his final words to us before we departed, he said, 'I can make your meeting safer for you and safer for myself.' I thought then that he was just referring to his group being forced out of Tserikon but perhaps I was mistaken.

"I was surprised, then, to find him in the market place this morning as we made contact with those who would take us to see the Old Führer. I was also surprised to be addressed by him as Mistress, unlike on the previous occasion, but I did not appreciate the significance. He made some remarks as we traveled to the farmstead but, again, I did not pay sufficient attention. I would guess that he did some research, found out that we were moving on and saw a chance to escape."

Eriana addressed the man, still on one knee. "You are of the Ascendancy. Days ago we were fighting battles against those of your ilk. Tell me why I should not just give you to those of Pakmal."

"Highness, it is true, all my life has been spent as part of the Ascendancy. I grew up in the movement, took positions of authority and eventually became Commissioner of a rural region to the east. That does not mean that I agreed with all they spoke of or all they did. I believe that, where I was given command, that my rule was just and that few suffered where they should not. I have heard stories of what Yod's armies have done and they made me ashamed to be part of it.

"I have placed myself in your hands, Highness. I provided a way for your Healer to visit my Old Leader and return her safely to your party, at great risk to us all. If, in turn, you would take me with you beyond Yod's borders I will be content."

"Highness," Ursula said then. "There is a small matter of obligation here. There is a certain amount of honor involved."

"As you say." Eriana regarded the man on the floor in front of her. "I do not like those of the Ascendancy, Commissioner. You walk boldly into a camp of those who like you even less. Do you know who I am?"

"Highness, I know only that you are, perhaps, a Princess of Palarand, but how that can be I do not know. You do not have a Valley accent and your men speak in a strange tongue."

Her smile was broad. "Indeed! We are Einnlanders, but exiled from the lands of my father, who is King of those lands. As you do now, I sought sanctuary with King Robanar of Palarand and obtained it, after performing a small task for him with those men who left with me. Have you heard of Boldan's Rock?"

"I have, Highness, but only that it was a defeat in battle for us - for Yod, I mean."

"I took seventeen of my men, all warriors, and two of King Robanar's Guardswomen over the mountains last winter to attack the fortress. We entered by using guile and took it, causing many casualties. Then we turned our attention to the river margins below, where those of Yod had built wharves against further advances by their troops." She paused dramatically. "We won that battle, too. From across the river those of Forguland and Ferenis saw the battle and came to our aid. Three of my men died, many, many more of those of Yod died as well. We do not like Yodans. Tell me why you should be treated different. Do you have a name?"

"Highness, I do. I am known as Zakaros Stonecarver."

"Stonecarver? Are you then a mason?"

That caused a small smile. "Highness, no. My family have for many generations been lenders of coin in Yod. When I was new to adulthood I underwent basic military training, as most young men must needs do. One day I made a bad swing during sword practice and chopped a chunk off a cornerstone, part of our barracks building. I was given that name in jest and have been unable to separate myself from it ever since."

Eriana allowed herself a brief smile. "To be named a carver of stone is mild, Master Zakaros, compared to some of the names bandied about my father's hall. Be thankful that is all you were named." She cocked her head. "Lenders of coin, did you say? Are you then a clerk? An accountant, perhaps? Excuse me, my understanding of those arts is obscure, I do not know the proper words to use."

"Although I have not practised at my family's trade since I joined the Ascendancy, Highness, I have been well trained by both my father and my grandfather in the art of coin transfer. In that respect you could name me an accountant. Of course, I doubt that I could make use of my family's name should I desire to resume that art."

"You can of course read and write." He nodded agreement. "And you are obviously competent with numbers, both from your family's past and your time as Commissioner. Do you yet know the Garian Numbers?"

Zakaros looked confused. "Highness?"

"I ask your pardon, Master Zakaros, I miss-spoke. Of course you would not know the Garian numbers! Let me ask something more practical, then. What do you know of the Sirrel? Have you any boatcraft?"

"Highness, I have never ventured beyond the bounds of Yod... the original bounds of Yod. I have never set foot on any water vessel. I understand what you ask. You think I would be a liability, knowing nothing and forever getting in the way when work has to be done. I accept that, since it is the only way I can save my skin, even if it is for a time only."

"Master Zakaros, it may surprise you but I am minded to agree to your request. You see, I had also run away, though it was from a bad father instead of defeat in a war. When I left, in the ship of a trusted friend, I had fifty with me and we were as a single family with one purpose. You attempt a similar feat in a land filled with enemies, on your own, with no friends, and yet you walk boldly into the Hall of possibly your worst enemy! The warrior in me salutes your courage, Master Zakaros. I do not think that I could have even considered what you attempt to do now. Rise, please."

Zakaros stood, working the kinks out of his legs.

Eriana pointed. "Sit there for a while, Zakaros, if you would. Your presence will cause our company a complication which must needs be resolved." She stood. "Ursula, Lars, to me. We can speak quietly over by the window."

By the window Eriana grimaced. «Did you know what he had planned, Ursula?»

«Not at all, Highness! I was as surprised as you were. He kept the whole matter very well hidden, which may mean that he should keep his mouth shut when required.»

«Perhaps. Do you trust him? For that matter, why are those two with you at all? I did not expect you to bring anyone back, especially two of the enemy!»

Ursula explained, «There are two Yodan healers attending the Old Leader, an older one who is like those at the Directory at Yod City -" Eriana grunted, "- but the younger one can see his mentor's limitations and would prefer to leave and learn more elsewhere.»

«That is the younger healer, then? What brings him here with you?»

«The old man has a heart complaint and I have a particular herb which can help that. Because of my origins the men would not have permitted me to return with it. The older healer, Hakarin, would not think of leaving his charge and I would not have trusted the men to come and collect the herb from here without leaving a lot of blood in the courtyard. So, Karan, his journeyman, if you will, has been sent with me to collect the herb. Master Zakaros is supposed to accompany him as far as here and then back to the wagon again, after that supposedly finding some way to not be murdered beyond that point.»

«Ah. Almost all now becomes clear but that young man makes himself our problem, Ursula. He has seen and heard all that Zakaros has done today, he will know the man flees his fellows, yet we should not keep him against his will, I deem. That leaves only one alternative and I am reluctant to even speak of it.»

Ursula grinned. «That is not our problem, Highness. You see, Karan is also running away. He wants to be my journeyman and obtain some real healing knowledge. I thought that our problem would be to find a way to get him out of the Commissioner - I suppose I should begin to use his name, shouldn't I? Out of Zakaros's way without Zakaros becoming suspicious.»

Eriana's eyebrows rose. «Are you telling me that neither knew that the other planned to run? Freyr's blood! How do you manage this, Ursula? Every day I am with you I grow old waiting for the next complication to my life!» The gaze softened. «Yet still you think of others. Tell me, briefly, if I should trust young... what was his name again?»

«Karan, Highness. I do not know if he has any other name yet. He will be like everyone else we have taken on and do not know but for him the fear of staying behind is real. If we leave him behind the mere act will put him in mortal danger.» She shrugged. «As to trusting him, there will be time to find out. If he is to be my journeyman then the rest of us may be putting our lives in his hands at some point. We will soon know if his trust is true.»

«Agreed. So, Lars, what do we do? It looks as if we'll have to keep those two here, maybe, then somehow smuggle them down to the Visund in the morning and cast off as soon as we can.»

Lars grunted. «We have to hide this pair from the Pakmalis as well as the Yodans? It can be done but there are questions. Did any of the servants see them arrive? How do we get them down to the dockside? Are we ready to sail? Where do we put them? On the Visund or on the Green Ptuvil?»

Ursula put in, «Highness, I have to tell you it is worse. There are four men waiting for these two to appear with a bag of herbs. The bag of herbs is here, I need to find it and get it to the men, to somehow explain why Zakaros and Karan are no longer with me. I think they might expect Zakaros to run sometime but they will definitely want to see Karan and take him back to the farmstead. If I do not go to the market with an explanation they will try and find us, which could be awkward.»

Lars asked, «How so, Mistress? We kill the men, problem is ended.»

«Maybe so, Lars, but four bodies would attract the attention of the Pakmalis and, eventually, those still at the farmstead are going to come in, perhaps with reinforcements, to look for their friends.»

Eriana asked, «Cannot we just ignore the four men? I do not think they will fare well, wandering the streets at night. The Pakmalis have patrols against such activities. they will surely wait until tomorrow before looking for us.»

«By then those at the farmstead will have raised the alarm, Highness. Besides, given the uniforms the girls are wearing, finding us is not going to be hard, is it? Ah! Of course, those Pakmal patrols. A moment... I may have an idea.»

«Yes?»

«Such a patrol intercepted us on our way here but your name was mentioned and they dropped us like a hot stone. Suppose I tell the men that our two were taken by the patrol? That will put them off trying to investigate, at least until after we have departed.»

«Done. What about the servants?»

«I notice this house has one of those double-sided front door arrangements, one facing the street and one in the courtyard. We all depart visibly from the courtyard, then our two just go around the corner and come in the other way. That should be enough to fool the servants.»

«Done.» Eriana nodded. «A good plan, quickly devised. You have good organizing skills, Ursula.»

«Thank you, Highness... but all this has to be done now and quickly. We were only supposed to come here, grab a bag of herbs and return.»

«Then let us go. This time, I deem, Lars and I will come with you and Tyra. I want no further trouble with the authorities.»

«There is another matter, Highness.»

«What? Of course there is! Speak.»

«I have to go to the market again tomorrow morning to pick up some other herbs from a stall-holder. That means that we cannot depart directly after breakfast, if that is what you are thinking.»

«Can these herbs wait? The situation is already complicated enough, Ursula!»

«These are rare, expensive and for Kaldar. It should not be a problem for us but I thought you should know before you began making plans for... departure.»

«For Kaldar, eh? Very well. Tomorrow will require some careful planning, then, but later. Let us deal with immediate matters first.»

She walked off back to join the others. Lars gave Ursula a shrug and then a grin.

«You are clever at this game, Mistress.»

«I have had a lot of experience, Lars. I was in just as much danger as these two are.»

Somewhere along the way the party became augmented, so eight people eventually said a temporary farewell on the courtyard steps to those remaining in the mansion. They walked out of the archway entrance in a group in such a way that noticing two men slip to one side and re-enter by the outer door would have been difficult. The remaining six then walked through the streets to the now-deserted market place, deserted except for the usual evening activity at the nine taverns surrounding the shuttered stalls. Two peeled off to keep watch from the corner of the market place while Ursula led the remainder towards the tavern she thought the men had been heading for.

She was proved partly right when two men emerged as their group appeared. They took one look at Eriana and Lars and stepped back in consternation. Ursula held up her hand and the others stopped as she continued towards the two.

"What's this? Was this all a trick?"

"Quiet! Do you want everyone to know our business?"

She approached near enough so that she could lower her voice. "A Pakmal patrol intercepted us on our way to the house. They took the men for questioning."

"And they let you go? Do you take us for fools?"

She jabbed a thumb over her shoulder. "She is the leader of my company. She commanded the assault on Boldan's Rock. The Pakmalis will not get in her way, nor that of any of her company."

Eriana just stood there impassively, her arms folded, the sword hilt looming over her right shoulder.

The man looked defeated. "Are we your captives now?"

"Don't be stupid. Unlike some Yodans I have recently met, I keep my promises if I am able to. I have brought the herbs. Can I be assured that you will take them to Master Hakarin and explain what happened? I said there would be no trouble and we have caused none. We had no hand in what has happened to your men."

"And those two?"

"Are there for our protection only. They will not stop you from leaving."

He groaned. "Maker! I wish today had never happened!"

"I completely agree." Ursula turned. "Tyra, the herbs, if you please."

Tyra came forward and handed the small bag to Ursula who handed it on to the man who had been speaking. She noticed that his hand was shaking.

He held up the bag, judging the weight, then passed it to his partner. "Woman, I have never met your like, nor did I imagine that any woman could carry a sword until today. I have met few men or women who are as honest as you. It is hard for me to admit but you have earned my respect. If we may part in peace."

"As you wish. I have some advice for you, you can consider it or ignore it."

The wary look returned. "Speak."

"Two things. I do not believe that Hakarin is the best healer for your Old Leader. I suggest you try and find someone who knows more about the ailments of the elderly."

He considered this and then nodded. "I will find someone else and consult. The second thing?"

"If the Pakmalis manage somehow to get any information out of the two they took, then it might be a good idea to think about finding a different place to keep your Old Leader. Just a thought."

"Wise words from a woman, indeed. What about the dranakhs? Will they cause trouble for us any more?"

Ursula shook her head. "I do not think so, but I have no control over them or their actions. Treat them with respect and they will probably treat you the same way."

"As you say." He fought an inner battle and then added, "Fare you well, Mistress."

He backed away with his mate and took a few more steps before putting his fingers to his mouth. A shrill whistle brought the other two from a tavern at the far side of the market place. They took a wide route, avoiding Eriana and Lars, and Ursula could hear a panicked question echoing across the cobbles. The reply was abrupt but still sounded nervous. The two groups coalesced and headed for the street where they had left the wagon.

From another corner of the square, two dranakh observed the proceedings with satisfaction before departing in different directions.